A narrative of the proceedings of the commissioners appointed by O. Cromwell, for ejecting scandalous and ignorant ministers, in the case of Walter Bushnell, clerk, Vicar of Box in the county of Wilts wherein is shewed that both commissioners, ministers, clerk, witnesses have acted as unjustly even as was possible for men to do by such a power, and all under the pretence of godliness and reformation.
         Bushnell, Walter, 1609-1667.
      
       
         
           1660
        
      
       Approx. 432 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 137 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30710
         Wing B6256
         ESTC R6388
         12251107
         ocm 12251107
         57085
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30710)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57085)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 131:8)
      
       
         
           
             A narrative of the proceedings of the commissioners appointed by O. Cromwell, for ejecting scandalous and ignorant ministers, in the case of Walter Bushnell, clerk, Vicar of Box in the county of Wilts wherein is shewed that both commissioners, ministers, clerk, witnesses have acted as unjustly even as was possible for men to do by such a power, and all under the pretence of godliness and reformation.
             Bushnell, Walter, 1609-1667.
             Chambers, Humphrey, 1598 or 9-1662. Answer of Humphrey Chambers ... to the charge of Walter Bushnell.
          
           [16], 256 p.
           
             Printed for R. Clavell at the Stags-head in S. Pauls church yard,
             [London] :
             1660.
          
           
             "To the readers" signed: Gualt. Bushnell.
             Answered in a pamphlet by Humphrey Chambers in the same year, vindicating the commissioners. Cf. DNB.
             Place of publication from Wing.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- History -- Commonwealth and Protectorate, 1649-1660.
        
      
    
     
        2006-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-02 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-02 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           NARRATIVE
           Of
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           COMMISSIONERS
           Appointed
           by
           O.
           Cromwell
           ,
           For
           EJECTING
           Scandalous
           and
           Ignorant
           MINISTERS
           .
           In
           the
           Case
           of
           
             Walter
             Bushnell
          
           Clerk
           ,
           Vicar
           of
           Box
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Wilts
           .
           WHEREIN
           IS
           SHEWED
           That
           both
           
             Commissioners
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Clerk
             ,
             Witnesses
          
           have
           acted
           as
           unjustly
           even
           as
           was
           possible
           for
           Men
           to
           do
           by
           such
           a
           Power
           :
           and
           all
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Godliness
           and
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           raise
           ,
           or
           receive
           a
           false
           report
           ,
           
             
               Exod.
               23.1
            
             .
          
        
         
           Si
           falsus
           testis
           perit
           qui
           injuratus
           testimonium
           dicit
           (
           —
           )
           
             
               Deut.
               19
               16
            
             ad
             21.
             
          
        
         
           Quid
           nostris
           ,
           qui
           iurati
           testimonum
           dicunt
           ,
           fict●
           ?
           Et
           si
           〈◊〉
           testis
           perit
           ,
           quid
           judici
           iniquo
           obveniet
           ?
           ●
        
         
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Clavell
          
           at
           the
           Stags-head
           in
           S.
           
             Pauls
             church
             yard
          
           ,
           16●●
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Honorable
           Sir
           
             Anthony
             Ashlie-Cooper
          
           ,
           Knight
           and
           Baronet
           ,
           And
           
             John
             Earnly
          
           ,
           
             Esq
          
           Knights
           of
           the
           Shire
           for
           the
           County
           of
           Wilts
           :
           As
           also
           to
           the
           Honorable
           the
           Citizens
           and
           Burgesses
           returned
           for
           this
           present
           Parliament
           for
           the
           respective
           City
           and
           Burroughs
           of
           the
           same
           County
           .
        
         
           
             Renowned
             Gent.
             
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           not
           so
           short-sighted
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           foresee
           to
           what
           exceptions
           ,
           and
           censures
           I
           expose
           my self
           ,
           both
           by
           publishing
           such
           a
           Discourse
           as
           this
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           time
           as
           this
           ;
           as
           likewise
           ,
           that
           I
           shou'd
           so
           far
           imbolden
           my self
           ,
           as
           to
           prefix
           your
           
             honored
             
             Names
          
           to
           the
           Dedication
           .
           As
           first
           it
           may
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           very
           unhandsome
           attempt
           (
           to
           give
           it
           no
           worse
           a
           word
           )
           in
           me
           to
           be
           unseasonably
           ripping
           up
           old
           sores
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           some
           private
           animosity
           ,
           to
           be
           blowing
           up
           those
           coals
           which
           I
           should
           cover
           ,
           &
           kindling
           that
           fire
           which
           I
           should
           quench
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           as
           
             all
             men
          
           should
           contend
           for
           unity
           and
           concord
           ;
           and
           strive
           who
           should
           be
           the
           forwardest
           to
           forget
           and
           forgive
           injuries
           ,
           from
           the
           Command
           and
           Example
           of
           both
           our
           God
           and
           our
           King.
           As
           2.
           it
           may
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           very
           great
           (
           if
           not
           an
           unpardonable
           )
           presumption
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           present
           a
           discourse
           of
           such
           a
           Subject
           as
           this
           unto
           your
           
             Honored
             selves
          
           ,
           whose
           utmost
           and
           unwearyed
           care
           hath
           been
           (
           and
           may
           it
           still
           continue
           to
           be
           so
           )
           to
           compose
           the
           desperate
           divisions
           ,
           and
           to
           close
           up
           the
           even
           mortal
           wounds
           of
           our
           languishing
           both
           Church
           and
           State.
           
        
         
           Be
           pleased
           therefore
           to
           hear
           my
           Apology
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           my
           charge
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ;
           I
           conceive
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
             duty
             incumbent
          
           upon
           
             every
             man
          
           ,
           (
           and
           necessarily
           so
           )
           to
           vindicate
           (
           by
           wayes
           lawful
           and
           just
           )
           his
           own
           
           reputation
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           grosly
           defamed
           ,
           or
           notoriously
           slandered
           :
           otherwise
           all
           infamous
           reports
           would
           be
           taken
           for
           truths
           ;
           by
           our
           silence
           we
           confessing
           our
           own
           guilt
           ,
           and
           acknowledging
           both
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           charge
           ,
           and
           the
           justice
           of
           that
           power
           which
           hath
           rendred
           us
           as
           scandalous
           .
           This
           being
           (
           as
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           )
           rationally
           premised
           ,
           will
           be
           I
           believe
           as
           easily
           condescended
           unto
           :
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           take
           the
           boldness
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           pure
           Necessity
           enforced
           me
           to
           this
           Publication
           .
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           
             Commissioners
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             witnesses
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           eaten
           my
           bread
           (
           bel●ke
           thinking
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           not
           yet
           enough
           undone
           me
           )
           have
           ,
           and
           still
           do
           ,
           upon
           all
           opportunities
           offered
           ,
           or
           sought
           ,
           report
           me
           to
           the
           world
           for
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           so
           scandalous
           ,
           so
           ignorant
           ,
           as
           altogether
           unfit
           either
           to
           return
           to
           mine
           own
           living
           or
           to
           be
           admited
           to
           any
           other
           :
           and
           that
           (
           whatever
           there
           might
           be
           wanting
           of
           power
           in
           them
           to
           inflict
           such
           a
           sentence
           on
           me
           ,
           yet
           )
           there
           wanted
           not
           crime
           enough
           in
           me
           to
           deserve
           it
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           they
           stand
           it
           out
           ,
           in
           asserting
           their
           own
           justice
           and
           godliness
           ,
           and
           
           would
           have
           the
           world
           believe
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           altogether
           such
           as
           they
           have
           laboured
           to
           represent
           me
           to
           the
           world
           .
           Now
           the
           design
           of
           this
           Narrative
           ,
           is
           to
           let
           the
           world
           know
           ,
           that
           these
           Commissioners
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           whom
           I
           shall
           name
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           have
           been
           as
           unjust
           towards
           me
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           incompetent
           in
           Law.
           And
           (
           beside
           ,
           that
           their
           Commission
           was
           derived
           from
           an
           usurping
           power
           ,
           and
           Tyrannical
           )
           that
           their
           Actings
           by
           that
           power
           were
           far
           more
           vile
           and
           odious
           ,
           then
           their
           Ordinance
           gave
           them
           license
           unto
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           2.
           
           That
           I
           make
           my
           Application
           to
           your
           
             honored
             selves
          
           :
           it
           was
           not
           only
           for
           this
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           the
           worthy
           Representatives
           of
           that
           County
           ,
           where
           these
           things
           were
           transacted
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           doubt
           would
           be
           most
           ready
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           any
           one
           whose
           trust
           you
           have
           undertaken
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           justice
           and
           equity
           were
           on
           his
           side
           :
           But
           also
           for
           this
           reason
           ;
           because
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           some
           of
           those
           who
           have
           not
           done
           me
           the
           least
           wrong
           ,
           have
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           menacing
           manner
           reported
           it
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             acquaint
             your
             Honorable
             Court
             
             with
             the
             Depositions
             which
             were
             taken
             against
             me
          
           :
           Which
           should
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           I
           could
           expect
           no
           other
           from
           them
           but
           that
           they
           should
           act
           after
           their
           old
           fashion
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           (
           considering
           the
           conditions
           of
           those
           
             Commissioners
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Clerks
             ,
             Witnesses
             ,
          
           and
           how
           they
           had
           dealt
           with
           me
           before
           )
           they
           might
           have
           presented
           me
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           a
           person
           notoriously
           infamous
           .
           Had
           the
           Nobles
           of
           Jezreel
           ,
           that
           were
           his
           Judges
           ,
           or
           the
           sons
           of
           Belial
           that
           were
           the
           witnesses
           against
           him
           ,
           been
           the
           only
           reporters
           of
           the
           story
           of
           Naboth
           ;
           none
           would
           have
           said
           that
           Naboth
           had
           been
           put
           to
           death
           unjustly
           .
           I
           have
           therefore
           presum'd
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           a
           report
           of
           their
           proceedings
           in
           my
           case
           ,
           even
           as
           they
           were
           :
           tracing
           of
           them
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           to
           the
           last
           ;
           and
           all
           along
           keeping
           my self
           so
           close
           to
           that
           Copy
           of
           the
           Depositions
           ,
           which
           I
           received
           from
           their
           Clerk
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           have
           not
           willingly
           left
           out
           ,
           altered
           or
           added
           so
           much
           as
           one
           word
           unto
           them
           .
           Beside
           which
           (
           if
           you
           please
           to
           read
           this
           Narrative
           over
           ,
           or
           but
           a
           few
           lines
           in
           my
           precautions
           to
           the
           Reader
           )
           you
           shall
           find
           
           me
           charging
           them
           ,
           both
           
             Commissioners
             ,
             Ministers
          
           ,
           and
           Witnesses
           ,
           with
           such
           crimes
           which
           are
           not
           only
           odious
           in
           men
           as
           Christians
           ;
           but
           with
           such
           ,
           which
           were
           looked
           ,
           upon
           as
           vile
           and
           odious
           ,
           by
           the
           more
           civil
           sort
           of
           Heathens
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           have
           not
           charged
           them
           with
           a
           syllable
           which
           I
           am
           not
           able
           by
           proofs
           to
           make
           good
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           now
           let
           them
           publ●sh
           their
           Depositions
           ,
           when
           ,
           or
           present
           them
           to
           whom
           they
           please
           .
           I
           wish
           that
           they
           may
           present
           them
           to
           your
           
             Honorable
             Court
          
           :
           having
           a
           confidence
           ,
           that
           there
           we
           shall
           find
           such
           Judges
           who
           are
           both
           wise
           and
           just
           .
           If
           they
           present
           the
           same
           which
           I
           here
           mention
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           all
           I
           could
           get
           from
           their
           Clerk
           )
           you
           have
           here
           answers
           unto
           them
           .
           If
           they
           present
           other
           Depositions
           ,
           those
           will
           be
           matter
           of
           charge
           against
           none
           ,
           but
           themselves
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           ,
           that
           such
           men
           as
           ,
           these
           should
           presume
           so
           far
           as
           to
           talk
           of
           acquainting
           this
           
             honorable
             Court
          
           with
           their
           proceedings
           ;
           or
           indeed
           dare
           to
           think
           of
           Parliaments
           but
           with
           trembling
           ,
           or
           expect
           any
           thing
           from
           them
           
           but
           punishment
           :
           since
           these
           very
           men
           (
           as
           to
           my
           business
           )
           then
           acted
           by
           that
           power
           ,
           and
           were
           very
           zealous
           for
           that
           power
           ,
           and
           were
           very
           bitter
           against
           those
           that
           did
           not
           own
           that
           power
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           have
           them
           .
           (
           One
           of
           their
           chiefest
           Articles
           against
           me
           ,
           being
           this
           ,
           
             That
             I
             was
             disaffected
             to
             the
             present
             Government
          
           )
           when
           as
           it
           was
           by
           that
           present
           power
           (
           which
           they
           did
           then
           so
           much
           adore
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           so
           much
           to
           establish
           )
           That
           our
           late
           gratious
           King
           was
           so
           barbarously
           murdered
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Parliament
             ruined
          
           .
           And
           when
           I
           said
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           at
           these
           men
           ,
           my
           meaning
           is
           not
           only
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           but
           Ministers
           likewise
           :
           some
           whereof
           (
           if
           I
           have
           not
           been
           misinformed
           )
           have
           had
           it
           in
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           to
           Petition
           your
           
             Honorable
             Court
          
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           confirmed
           in
           those
           Livings
           into
           which
           they
           unjustly
           intruded
           themselves
           ;
           and
           as
           unjustly
           dispossest
           others
           of
           .
           These
           Intruders
           having
           been
           their
           Judges
           ,
           or
           else
           having
           had
           some
           other
           hand
           in
           ejecting
           them
           ;
           and
           their
           crimes
           published
           abroad
           for
           infamous
           ,
           and
           called
           by
           the
           names
           of
           Insufficiency
           ,
           or
           Scandal
           ;
           
           when
           as
           the
           greatest
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           
             only
             scandal
          
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           be
           Traitors
           ,
           or
           ingage
           themselves
           to
           break
           their
           Oaths
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           them
           had
           done
           .
           What
           was
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           Petition
           your
           
             High
             Court
          
           to
           confirm
           those
           wrongs
           and
           grievances
           which
           you
           came
           to
           redress
           ?
           Nay
           more
           ,
           what
           was
           it
           but
           to
           beseech
           your
           Honors
           to
           own
           and
           countenance
           that
           Power
           which
           had
           endeavoured
           the
           utter
           ruin
           of
           both
           King
           and
           People
           ?
        
         
           But
           your
           Heroick
           and
           matchless
           actings
           (
           for
           which
           our
           cheerful
           ,
           although
           yet
           feeble
           Nation
           ,
           doth
           honor
           and
           bless
           you
           )
           have
           I
           think
           ,
           taken
           from
           some
           such
           their
           hopes
           ,
           and
           from
           others
           their
           fears
           .
           Go
           on
           
             Renowned
             Patriots
          
           ,
           go
           on
           .
           And
           here
           let
           my
           humble
           lines
           address
           themselves
           to
           
             each
             Member
          
           of
           your
           Honorable
           House
           :
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           let
           me
           be
           pardoned
           my
           boldness
           ,
           if
           I
           presume
           to
           knock
           at
           the
           door
           of
           the
           
             other
             most
             Honorable
          
           House
           likewise
           .
           My
           business
           is
           the
           same
           to
           both
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           short
           ,
           and
           a
           Petition
           ,
           but
           not
           To
           ,
           but
           For
           you
           .
           May
           all
           your
           consultations
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           God
           may
           bless
           ,
           and
           prosper
           .
           May
           they
           be
           for
           him
           ,
           
           for
           your
           King
           ,
           and
           for
           your
           Countrey
           ;
           the
           happiness
           of
           all
           which
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           inconsistent
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           thrive
           the
           better
           for
           being
           subordinate
           .
           To
           your
           everlasting
           Honor
           ,
           you
           have
           let
           the
           world
           see
           ,
           
             That
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             member
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             is
             restored
             unto
             ,
             and
             injoyes
             his
             own
             .
          
           And
           doubtless
           our
           good
           God
           meant
           it
           for
           a
           signal
           favour
           to
           you
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           you
           were
           the
           Instruments
           whereby
           he
           wrought
           his
           wonders
           ,
           nay
           even
           his
           Miracles
           for
           the
           deliverance
           of
           this
           Land
           ;
           but
           that
           you
           should
           so
           willingly
           ,
           so
           speedily
           ,
           so
           unanimously
           ,
           even
           run
           and
           flie
           upon
           this
           imployment
           ,
           (
           and
           this
           it
           is
           which
           makes
           you
           the
           happy
           instruments
           )
           and
           with
           such
           haste
           bind
           up
           our
           wounds
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           
             That
             you
             have
             removed
             the
             Iniquity
             of
             the
             Land
             in
             one
             day
             .
          
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           usually
           seen
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           for
           desolation
           &
           ruin
           ,
           make
           most
           haste
           ;
           a
           single
           person
           in
           an
           hour
           overthrowing
           that
           ,
           which
           many
           cannot
           repair
           in
           many
           dayes
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           recorded
           to
           your
           Renown
           ,
           that
           you
           ,
           by
           your
           happy
           faculty
           in
           reparation
           ,
           have
           far
           out-gone
           
           the
           pace
           of
           ruin
           :
           you
           having
           in
           a
           day
           rebuilt
           that
           stately
           fabrick
           of
           
             Englands
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           which
           many
           a
           one
           for
           a
           long
           time
           have
           been
           pulling
           down
           .
           I
           shall
           add
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ;
           He
           that
           with
           his
           Pillar
           of
           fire
           ,
           and
           a
           Cloud
           ,
           conducted
           Moses
           and
           the
           Israelites
           through
           the
           Sea
           ,
           was
           ever
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           assisted
           them
           to
           overcome
           the
           difficulties
           of
           the
           Wilderness
           .
           May
           the
           same
           
             merciful
             power
          
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           
             took
             you
             by
             the
             hand
          
           ,
           alwayes
           lead
           you
           on
           your
           wayes
           ;
           that
           you
           may
           happily
           finish
           that
           great
           work
           which
           you
           have
           so
           successfully
           begun
           ,
           and
           made
           so
           fair
           a
           progress
           in
           .
           This
           shall
           be
           the
           dayly
           Prayer
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             humble
             Servant
             
               Gualt
               .
               Bushnell
            
             .
          
           
             
               Jul.
               24.
               1660.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Readers
           .
        
         
           WHom
           I
           shall
           precaution
           in
           some
           few
           things
           .
           As
           1.
           when
           they
           meet
           with
           the
           word
           Commissioners
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           understand
           me
           ,
           as
           intending
           thereby
           all
           those
           Gentlemen
           whose
           names
           were
           put
           into
           the
           Ordinance
           ;
           as
           charging
           them
           with
           those
           unworthy
           and
           unjust
           proceedings
           .
           Many
           whereof
           (
           as
           to
           my
           business
           )
           never
           acted
           ;
           yea
           further
           ,
           I
           desire
           them
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           those
           who
           sometime
           acted
           ,
           I
           do
           hereby
           acknowledge
           and
           report
           for
           Gentlemen
           of
           much
           Civility
           and
           Moderation
           .
           But
           the
           Commissioners
           and
           Ministers
           which
           I
           here
           speak
           of
           ,
           are
           those
           that
           made
           ejecting
           of
           Ministers
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Trade
           :
           And
           questionless
           to
           themselves
           it
           was
           a
           very
           beneficial
           one
           :
           such
           who
           were
           constant
           ,
           and
           frequent
           ,
           and
           furious
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           were
           these
           ,
           Mr.
           Blisset
           ,
           
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Bayly
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Hunt
           of
           Marlborough
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           Dr.
           Chambers
           ,
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           
             Marlborough
             ,
             I
          
           think
           they
           call
           him
           Mr.
           Hughes
           .
           Understand
           me
           to
           mean
           
             these
             especially
          
           ;
           when
           you
           meet
           with
           any
           hard
           words
           uttered
           against
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           I
           say
           especially
           ;
           for
           although
           
             some
             others
          
           acted
           to
           my
           prejudice
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           never
           appeared
           but
           once
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           was
           conjectured
           )
           upon
           the
           solicitation
           of
           
             these
             men
          
           ,
           
           according
           to
           whose
           influences
           they
           acted
           ,
           I
           shall
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           only
           point
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Margin
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           respective
           persons
           I
           shall
           charge
           ,
           and
           make
           good
           this
           charge
           upon
           them
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Ministers
           that
           they
           were
           ever
           medling
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           withall
           .
           And
           2.
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           often
           violating
           that
           Ordinance
           by
           which
           they
           sate
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           which
           they
           were
           to
           act
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           many
           particulars
           .
           As
           in
           admitting
           and
           countenancing
           such
           to
           swear
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           appeared
           against
           me
           )
           which
           their
           Ordinance
           excepted
           against
           .
           In
           excluding
           such
           witnesses
           ,
           if
           appearing
           for
           me
           ,
           (
           yea
           after
           they
           had
           been
           sworn
           )
           which
           
           by
           their
           Ordinance
           they
           were
           to
           admit
           of
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           making
           a
           Peremptory
           Order
           ,
           That
           
             such
             as
             would
          
           might
           appear
           against
           me
           ,
           but
           no
           more
           in
           my
           behalf
           .
           I
           charge
           them
           again
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           suppress
           many
           Informations
           which
           were
           taken
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           and
           
             discountenancing
             ,
             interrupting
          
           ,
           and
           thwarting
           with
           many
           witnesses
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           deposed
           to
           the
           infamy
           of
           their
           witnesses
           .
           And
           their
           Clerk
           (
           Mr.
           Blissets
           son
           )
           I
           charge
           for
           entering
           many
           Depositions
           by
           halfs
           ;
           for
           confounding
           the
           Order
           in
           which
           they
           were
           taken
           ;
           for
           shuffling
           up
           two
           Depositions
           into
           one
           ;
           for
           leaving
           out
           very
           
             material
             clauses
          
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           to
           my
           behoof
           ;
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           insert
           such
           words
           which
           the
           Deponent
           never
           spoke
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           to
           my
           prejudice
           ;
           for
           leaving
           out
           in
           his
           Copy
           delivered
           to
           me
           ,
           a
           whole
           ,
           yea
           a
           very
           material
           Deposition
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           had
           formerly
           taken
           it
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           subscription
           of
           the
           Deponent
           :
           And
           I
           charge
           them
           all
           ,
           
             Commissioners
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Clerk
          
           ,
           for
           countenancing
           and
           
             incouraging
             infamous
          
           persons
           ,
           such
           who
           had
           forsworn
           themselves
           ,
           and
           
             touching
             some
          
           of
           themselves
           ,
           in
           their
           hearing
           .
           
           Such
           as
           appeared
           out
           of
           malice
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           ,
           and
           were
           proved
           guilty
           of
           suborning
           ,
           and
           
             of
             being
             suborned
          
           ,
           to
           their
           faces
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           we
           should
           have
           proved
           guilty
           of
           forgery
           likewise
           ,
           had
           not
           these
           Commissioners
           and
           Ministers
           by
           a
           
             notorious
             piece
          
           of
           injustice
           prevented
           it
           :
           so
           that
           possibly
           the
           Readers
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           met
           with
           a
           story
           somewhat
           like
           to
           that
           of
           Naboth
           .
           Such
           Judges
           ,
           such
           Witnesses
           ,
           such
           a
           sentence
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Malefactor
           :
           The
           Judges
           ,
           although
           most
           unjust
           ,
           yet
           pretending
           not
           only
           to
           Justice
           ,
           but
           Piety
           likewise
           .
           The
           witnesses
           most
           infamous
           ,
           and
           yet
           countenanced
           and
           
             made
             use
          
           of
           by
           these
           Judges
           ,
           although
           they
           knew
           them
           to
           be
           such
           .
           And
           (
           although
           the
           sentence
           be
           not
           altogether
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           )
           the
           Malefactors
           crime
           being
           either
           the
           
             witnesses
             malice
          
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           he
           held
           something
           which
           they
           were
           sick
           for
           .
           These
           things
           being
           premised
           by
           way
           of
           Caution
           ,
           I
           take
           my
           leave
           .
        
         
           
             Gualt
             .
             Bushnell
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           TRANSACTIONS
           at
           the
           time
           when
           first
           I
           appeared
           before
           the
           COMMISSIONERS
           sitting
           at
           the
           Bear
           in
           
             MARLBURROUGH
             ,
             FEBRUARY
          
           14.
           1655.
           
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             1
          
           
             BY
             vertue
             of
             an
             Ordinance
             of
          
           OLIVER
           
             called
             the
             PROTECTOR
             ,
             and
             his
             Council
             ,
          
           intituled
           ,
           
             An
             Ordinance
             for
             the
             Ejecting
             of
             Scandalous
             ,
             Ignorant
             and
             Insufficient
             Ministers
             and
             Schoolmasters
             ,
          
           bearing
           date
           Aug.
           29.
           1654
           wherein
           certain
           Commissioners
           with
           
             Ministers
             assistant
          
           were
           impowred
           to
           proceed
           according
           to
           severall
           Instructions
           therein
           specified
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           said
           Ordinance
           (
           whereunto
           for
           further
           satisfaction
           I
           refer
           thee
           )
           appears
           :
           I
           was
           by
           Warrant
           from
           Marlburrough
           delivered
           u●to
           me
           
           by
           
             Tho.
             Cox
          
           bearing
           date
           Jan.
           21.
           1655.
           under
           the
           hands
           and
           Seals
           of
           
             Tho.
             Bayly
             ,
             Tho.
             Hunt
             ,
             Gabriel
             Martin
             ,
             William
             Shute
             ,
             William
             Blisset
             ,
          
           and
           
             Richard
             Phelps
          
           ,
           summoned
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           said
           Comm●ssioners
           at
           Marlburrough
           on
           the
           14
           day
           of
           February
           then
           next
           following
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
               WILTS
               ,
               By
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               the
               ejecting
               of
               scandalous
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               &c.
               sitting
               at
               Marlburrough
               ,
               
                 this
                 21
                 day
                 of
                 
                   Jan.
                   1655.
                
                 
              
            
             
               THese
               are
               to
               will
               and
               require
               you
               
                 Walter
                 Bushnell
              
               Clerk
               ,
               Minister
               of
               Box
               ,
               to
               make
               your
               personall
               appearance
               before
               us
               at
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Bear
               in
               Marlburrough
               ,
               upon
               Thursday
               come
               three
               weeks
               ,
               the
               14
               day
               of
               Febr.
               next
               coming
               ,
               to
               answere
               to
               a
               Charge
               of
               Articles
               ,
               purporting
               matter
               of
               scandal
               ▪
               and
               insufficiency
               ,
               before
               us
               this
               day
               exhibited
               against
               you
               .
               Hereof
               fail
               you
               not
               at
               your
               perill
               .
            
             
               
                 Given
                 under
                 our
                 hands
                 and
                 Seals
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   day
                   and
                   year
                   abovesaid
                   .
                
              
            
             
               To
               
                 Walter
                 Bushnell
              
               Clerk
               ,
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   On
                   the
                   outside
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Bushnell
                 of
                 Box.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             2
          
           Which
           personall
           appearance
           I
           accordingly
           made
           ,
           and
           after
           I
           had
           waited
           till
           about
           Eight
           of
           the
           Clock
           at
           night
           ,
           I
           received
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           Charge
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
               WILTS
               ss
               .
               A
               Copy
               of
               the
               Charge
               against
               Mr.
               Bushnell
               ,
               exhibited
               
                 Januar
                 .
                 21.
                 1655.
              
               
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               said
               Mr.
               Bushnell
               is
               guilty
               of
               profaning
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               he
               is
               guilty
               of
               frequenting
               Inns
               ,
               and
               Ale-houses
               ,
               and
               drinking
               to
               Excesse
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               he
               useth
               the
               Form
               contained
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               and
               Baptizeth
               with
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Crosse
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               he
               is
               guilty
               of
               playing
               Cards
               and
               Dice
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               he
               is
               guilty
               of
               severall
               attempts
               by
               him
               made
               on
               his
               servant
               woman
               to
               have
               committed
               uncleannesse
               with
               her
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               he
               hath
               expressed
               his
               disaffection
               to
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               in
               associating
               himself
               with
               severall
               persons
               who
               were
               chief
               Actors
               in
               the
               late
               Insurrection
               .
            
             
               
                 Ex.
                 per
                 me
                 
                   William
                   Blissett
                
                 .
              
               Vera
               Copia
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           To
           these
           Articles
           I
           pleaded
           not
           guilty
           ,
           which
           I
           subscribed
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           them
           ,
           adding
           further
           to
           Mr.
           Shute
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Chambers
           (
           the
           only
           persons
           that
           to
           my
           knowledge
           I
           had
           ever
           seen
           before
           )
           that
           if
           those
           Articles
           were
           true
           ,
           then
           was
           I
           
             notoriously
             scandalous
          
           ;
           but
           if
           false
           ,
           then
           were
           the
           
             Informers
             Notorious
             Slanderers
          
           ,
           or
           words
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           To
           which
           Dr.
           Chambers
           replies
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           That
           the
           severall
           parties
           should
           be
           brought
           face
           to
           face
           .
           So
           that
           waiting
           only
           for
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           Articles
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           gave
           the
           Clark
           ,
           (
           Mr.
           Blissets
           Son
           )
           2
           s.
           6
           d.
           I
           was
           at
           that
           time
           dismissed
           untill
           further
           summons
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             3
          
           Now
           I
           must
           acquaint
           thee
           that
           these
           Articles
           were
           exhibited
           by
           one
           
             John
             Travers
          
           of
           Slaughtenford
           ,
           commonly
           then
           called
           Captain
           Travers
           .
           This
           Trade
           of
           Information
           and
           such
           
             unworthy
             shifts
          
           being
           conceived
           to
           be
           almost
           all
           that
           he
           had
           to
           live
           by
           ,
           he
           being
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           Fellow
           
             meerly
             Mercenary
          
           ,
           framing
           Complaints
           against
           men
           for
           no
           other
           cause
           but
           that
           he
           might
           be
           hired
           to
           hold
           his
           peace
           :
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           displace
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           his
           reward
           for
           making
           room
           for
           others
           to
           come
           into
           their
           Livings
           .
           And
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           it
           was
           hope
           of
           reward
           which
           moved
           him
           to
           act
           ,
           so
           at
           first
           it
           was
           indifferent
           to
           him
           from
           whom
           he
           had
           it
           .
           A
           
             good
             Crust
          
           would
           have
           so
           charmed
           this
           Cerberus
           ,
           that
           he
           
           would
           not
           have
           opened
           his
           mouth
           unlesse
           it
           had
           been
           in
           my
           behalf
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           make
           a
           question
           of
           it
           but
           that
           as
           some
           reward
           from
           me
           would
           have
           kept
           him
           quiet
           ,
           or
           made
           him
           for
           me
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           had
           some
           
             promises
             given
          
           him
           ,
           or
           somewhat
           assured
           him
           in
           case
           he
           would
           appear
           against
           me
           .
           The
           man
           whom
           they
           have
           put
           in
           my
           place
           hath
           complained
           of
           the
           Charges
           be
           hath
           been
           at
           in
           getting
           of
           it
           ;
           
           (
           one
           must
           have
           20
           l.
           another
           10
           l.
           another
           10
           l.
           and
           10
           l.
           it
           cost
           him
           in
           such
           a
           businesse
           )
           now
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           
             John
             Travers
          
           had
           his
           share
           in
           this
           Dividend
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Service
           :
           Neither
           can
           I
           think
           that
           Mr.
           Sterne
           would
           have
           beknaved
           him
           (
           ask
           
             William
             Blisset
          
           the
           younger
           ,
           and
           
             Tho.
             Cox
          
           how
           )
           as
           he
           did
           some
           others
           ,
           if
           
             John
             Travers
          
           had
           travailed
           and
           swore
           for
           him
           upon
           his
           own
           Charges
           .
           And
           for
           some
           such
           kinde
           of
           man
           was
           he
           looked
           upon
           by
           Mr.
           Chambers
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           delivered
           in
           these
           Articles
           against
           me
           ;
           who
           (
           as
           he
           hath
           reported
           )
           called
           for
           the
           Articles
           with
           a
           purpose
           to
           have
           torn
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           Exhibited
           by
           such
           a
           hand
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             4
          
           And
           since
           I
           have
           mentioned
           the
           Articles
           ,
           and
           the
           person
           that
           delivered
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           entertainment
           which
           they
           were
           like
           to
           finde
           from
           Mr.
           Chambers
           because
           they
           were
           delivered
           in
           by
           such
           an
           hand
           ;
           let
           me
           now
           tell
           thee
           what
           (
           as
           he
           hath
           reported
           it
           )
           was
           the
           cause
           which
           made
           the
           Doctor
           forbear
           tearing
           of
           
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           
             because
             he
             saw
             there
             the
             Names
             of
             many
             whom
             he
             knew
             ,
             and
             took
             to
             be
             honest
             men
             .
          
           And
           here
           (
           for
           an
           Introduction
           to
           the
           honesty
           and
           discretion
           of
           the
           Dr.
           )
           I
           shall
           observe
           this
           unto
           thee
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           told
           )
           he
           observed
           it
           ,
           that
           although
           there
           were
           severall
           names
           subscribed
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           
             all
             written
             in
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
          
           from
           which
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Doctors
           confession
           ,
           the
           whole
           writing
           both
           Articles
           and
           hands
           might
           be
           all
           forged
           as
           indeed
           they
           were
           ;
           so
           that
           me
           thinks
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           very
           much
           overshot
           himself
           in
           point
           of
           discretion
           ,
           for
           he
           looks
           upon
           the
           Articles
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           subscribed
           with
           such
           and
           so
           many
           names
           ;
           and
           yet
           2
           he
           acknowledgeth
           all
           the
           names
           to
           be
           written
           with
           
             one
             hand
          
           which
           would
           have
           made
           any
           sober
           man
           the
           more
           to
           have
           suspected
           it
           .
           But
           yet
           the
           Doctor
           had
           an
           evasion
           for
           this
           ,
           for
           at
           my
           appearing
           before
           them
           at
           Caln
           some
           of
           those
           whose
           names
           were
           subscribed
           ,
           desired
           a
           sight
           of
           the
           Paper
           that
           they
           might
           know
           who
           had
           thus
           abused
           them
           which
           they
           could
           not
           obtain
           ;
           yet
           the
           
             Dr.
             (
             that
             we
             might
             not
             prove
             his
             Friends
             guilty
             of
             Forgery
             )
          
           endeavours
           to
           preserve
           their
           reputation
           with
           a
           Salvo
           to
           some
           such
           purpose
           ,
           
             That
             their
             Names
             were
             written
             only
             by
             way
             of
             a
             Memorandum
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             they
             were
             called
             upon
             ,
             they
             could
             depose
             to
             these
             Articles
             ,
             that
             that
             might
             be
             done
             without
             their
             knowledge
          
           :
           I
           think
           he
           added
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             an
             usuall
             course
             in
             the
             proceedings
             of
             these
             Commissioners
             .
          
           
           But
           now
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           whose
           names
           were
           subscribed
           to
           those
           Articles
           ,
           did
           touching
           my self
           first
           
             under
             their
             own
             hands
          
           ,
           certifie
           to
           these
           Commissioners
           the
           quite
           contrary
           to
           these
           Articles
           ,
           and
           afterward
           being
           before
           them
           and
           sworn
           ,
           were
           so
           far
           from
           testifying
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Articles
           ,
           as
           that
           all
           they
           said
           was
           to
           my
           vindication
           ,
           all
           which
           was
           industriously
           declined
           by
           the
           Dr.
           and
           his
           Commissioners
           ,
           for
           although
           there
           were
           many
           of
           them
           before
           them
           ,
           who
           said
           much
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           not
           so
           much
           as
           their
           names
           in
           the
           Depositions
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Salvo
           of
           the
           Doctors
           although
           with
           him
           it
           be
           but
           
             Gl●ssa
             Ord●noria
          
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           after
           the
           rate
           of
           some
           of
           such
           Principles
           who
           draw
           up
           their
           Memorandums
           as
           they
           quote
           Texts
           and
           Authors
           to
           the
           
             quite
             contrary
             of
             their
             intents
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             5
          
           But
           to
           return
           to
           
             John
             Travers
          
           ,
           the
           reason
           which
           (
           beside
           
             common
             report
          
           which
           rendreth
           him
           such
           a
           man
           )
           moves
           me
           to
           think
           in
           this
           particular
           that
           some
           feeling
           would
           have
           stopped
           
             John
             Travers
          
           his
           mouth
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           Sometimes
           before
           he
           delivered
           in
           these
           Articles
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           he
           did
           
             severall
             times
          
           ,
           and
           at
           
             severall
             hous●s
             ,
             Alehous●s
          
           and
           others
           ,
           speak
           of
           them
           ,
           yea
           and
           read
           them
           to
           severall
           Companies
           ,
           which
           I
           believe
           he
           therefore
           did
           ,
           that
           the
           report
           thereof
           might
           come
           to
           my
           ears
           :
           and
           that
           that
           report
           might
           alarm
           me
           to
           make
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           some
           timely
           course
           that
           this
           
           storm
           might
           be
           diverted
           :
           But
           now
           I
           considering
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           goes
           about
           privately
           to
           practise
           with
           an
           Informer
           ,
           doth
           first
           on
           the
           matter
           confesse
           himself
           
             guilty
             :
             Next
             that
          
           ,
           he
           doth
           reward
           him
           for
           one
           Crime
           ,
           and
           thereby
           incourage
           him
           to
           commit
           another
           :
           I
           considering
           again
           ,
           that
           such
           sort
           of
           fellows
           will
           be
           no
           longer
           quiet
           then
           they
           are
           fed
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           (
           as
           strong
           stomacks
           ,
           so
           )
           quick
           digestions
           :
           Considering
           again
           that
           the
           Crimes
           which
           I
           was
           charged
           with
           ,
           were
           grosse
           and
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           if
           true
           ,
           deserving
           a
           greater
           punishment
           then
           Ejectment
           :
           Considering
           again
           that
           the
           Commissioners
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Ordinance
           were
           many
           of
           them
           Gentlemen
           of
           eminent
           rank
           ,
           and
           looked
           upon
           as
           men
           of
           discretion
           and
           integrity
           ;
           and
           considering
           that
           the
           Instructions
           by
           which
           these
           Commissioners
           were
           to
           proceed
           were
           such
           that
           had
           they
           been
           
             duly
             observed
          
           ,
           it
           was
           almost
           impossible
           that
           a
           person
           not
           guilty
           should
           be
           
             prejudiced
             :
             For
             they
             were
             to
             examine
             witnesses
             upon
             Oath
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             person
             Charged
             ,
             and
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Charge
             was
             to
             be
             made
             by
             credible
             witnesses
             ,
             (
             the
             sequel
             will
             shew
             thee
             how
             they
             observed
             or
             kept
             to
             their
             Instructions
          
           )
           being
           confident
           likewise
           of
           mine
           own
           innocence
           as
           to
           those
           Crimes
           which
           were
           there
           charged
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           perswading
           my self
           that
           I
           should
           finde
           nothing
           but
           Justice
           allayed
           with
           Equity
           and
           Candor
           in
           my
           Judges
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           considering
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           cast
           my self
           upon
           my
           tryall
           .
           But
           now
           how
           much
           I
           was
           
           mistaken
           in
           some
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           how
           disproportionable
           their
           proceedings
           were
           to
           the
           Ordinance
           by
           which
           they
           acted
           ,
           how
           little
           justice
           I
           found
           where
           I
           expected
           
             Lawfull
             favour
          
           ,
           this
           ensuing
           Discourse
           shall
           acquaint
           thee
           .
           And
           indeed
           calling
           to
           minde
           that
           abundance
           of
           Godlinesse
           which
           some
           of
           these
           men
           pretend
           unto
           ,
           making
           that
           the
           Symbole
           to
           difference
           themselves
           from
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           observeing
           their
           actings
           and
           proceedings
           I
           cannot
           but
           say
           as
           Solomon
           did
           ,
           
           
             And
             moreover
             I
             saw
             vnder
             the
             Sun
             the
             place
             of
             Judgment
             that
             wickednesse
             was
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             of
             righteousnesse
             that
             iniquity
             was
             there
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Transactions
           at
           my
           Second
           time
           of
           appearing
           before
           them
           ,
           at
           the
           Antelop
           in
           
             Lavington
             ,
             April
             28.
             1656.
          
           
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             1
          
           I
           Heard
           no
           more
           of
           this
           businesse
           from
           the
           14
           of
           February
           ,
           1655.
           untill
           the
           24
           of
           April
           ,
           1656.
           at
           which
           time
           the●e
           came
           a
           Soldier
           to
           my
           House
           and
           delivered
           me
           a
           piece
           of
           Paper
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Mr.
                 BUSHNELL
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Am
               commanded
               by
               our
               Commissioners
               ,
               to
               let
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               expect
               your
               appearance
               before
               them
               upon
               Monday
               next
               at
               the
               Antelop
               in
               Market-Lavington
               ,
               where
               they
               will
               examine
               the
               Witnesses
               for
               proof
               of
               the
               Charge
               against
               you
               ;
               if
               you
               intend
               to
               make
               defense
               thereunto
               you
               are
               then
               to
               bring
               your
               Witnesses
               with
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Per
                   me
                
                 William
                 Blisset
                 ,
                 Clerk.
                 
              
               
                 Newsarum
                 
                   31
                   of
                   
                     March
                     ,
                     1656.
                  
                   
                
              
               To
               Mr.
               Bushnell
               ,
               Minister
               of
               Box
               ,
               these
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           As
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           I
           received
           not
           this
           Paper
           till
           the
           24
           of
           April
           ,
           (
           for
           his
           pains
           the
           Soldier
           required
           and
           received
           2
           s.
           6
           d.
           )
           And
           notwithstanding
           I
           could
           then
           easily
           have
           absented
           my self
           ,
           and
           justified
           my
           non-appearance
           ,
           both
           because
           the
           Monday
           next
           after
           the
           31
           of
           March
           ,
           on
           which
           by
           this
           Warrant
           I
           was
           to
           appear
           ,
           was
           April
           7.
           and
           so
           elapsed
           more
           then
           a
           F●●tnight
           before
           the
           Paper
           came
           to
           my
           hands
           :
           as
           likewise
           because
           I
           had
           not
           
             five
             dayes
          
           warning
           before
           hand
           as
           the
           Ordinance
           injoyns
           .
           Yet
           because
           the
           Souldier
           told
           me
           that
           the
           
             Monday
             next
          
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Warrant
           did
           not
           refer
           to
           March
           31.
           on
           which
           it
           was
           dated
           ,
           but
           unto
           the
           24
           of
           April
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           delivered
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           be
           April
           28.
           as
           also
           being
           unwilling
           to
           move
           a
           Question
           ,
           whether
           by
           five
           dayes
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Ordinance
           were
           to
           be
           understood
           five
           dayes
           inclusivè
           ,
           or
           exclusivè
           ,
           I
           say
           I
           being
           unwilling
           to
           make
           use
           of
           such
           
             po●●
             shifts
          
           ,
           which
           might
           rather
           render
           me
           suspected
           then
           any
           way
           vindicate
           me
           ,
           and
           desiring
           nothing
           more
           then
           a
           fair
           and
           speedy
           hearing
           I
           repair
           to
           Lavington
           accordingly
           :
           I
           shall
           observe
           this
           unto
           thee
           from
           the
           last
           clause
           of
           their
           Warrant
           ,
           that
           they
           command
           me
           to
           
             bring
             Witnesses
          
           for
           my
           defense
           when
           as
           none
           had
           deposed
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           yet
           afterward
           when
           they
           had
           received
           Depositions
           against
           me
           ,
           they
           rejected
           whom
           they
           pleased
           of
           my
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           made
           a
           
             peremptory
             Order
          
           ,
           that
           no
           more
           of
           my
           Witnesses
           should
           be
           admitted
           ,
           
           of
           which
           more
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             2
          
           At
           this
           time
           at
           Lavington
           there
           appear
           as
           Witnesses
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           (
           for
           that
           was
           the
           name
           by
           which
           they
           were
           called
           )
           
             William
             Pinchin
             ,
             Peter
             Webb
             ,
             Thomas
             Powell
             ,
             Mary
          
           the
           Wife
           of
           
             Henry
             Workman
          
           ,
           and
           
             Jane
             Hendie
          
           Widow
           of
           Box
           ,
           and
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           of
           Ditcheridge
           ,
           who
           being
           all
           sworn
           ,
           were
           required
           to
           speak
           their
           knowledge
           touching
           the
           Charge
           against
           me
           .
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           sworn
           )
           desired
           to
           be
           excused
           in
           regard
           of
           some
           neer
           relation
           of
           Kindred
           which
           was
           betwixt
           us
           two
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           opposed
           ,
           knowing
           it
           to
           be
           a
           piece
           of
           himself
           ;
           he
           I
           knew
           for
           a
           long
           time
           had
           been
           the
           prime
           Contriver
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           others
           who
           appeared
           there
           ,
           were
           there
           by
           his
           procurement
           ;
           and
           that
           some
           of
           them
           acted
           according
           to
           his
           Instructions
           .
           I
           conceived
           likewise
           that
           this
           might
           be
           to
           gain
           the
           greater
           opinion
           from
           the
           Commissioners
           that
           he
           seem'd
           thus
           to
           
             hang
             back
          
           (
           for
           in
           such
           cases
           forward
           Witnesses
           ,
           even
           amongst
           Heathens
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           well
           thought
           of
           )
           and
           therefore
           he
           pretends
           an
           unwillingnesse
           to
           that
           which
           he
           most
           desires
           ;
           
           for
           I
           am
           assured
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           never
           have
           gone
           about
           so
           to
           excuse
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           believed
           that
           such
           an
           excuse
           would
           have
           been
           accepted
           of
           .
           Somewhat
           it
           was
           which
           Mr.
           Blisset
           then
           spake
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           lately
           sworn
           before
           other
           Commissioners
           (
           yea
           and
           there
           he
           approves
           
           himself
           a
           
             Valiant
             Knight
          
           )
           which
           I
           conceive
           was
           spoken
           either
           out
           of
           wonder
           ,
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           should
           now
           be
           so
           calm
           who
           was
           lately
           so
           fierce
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           way
           of
           invitation
           to
           incourage
           him
           to
           go
           on
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             3
          
           But
           this
           hinderance
           being
           removed
           ,
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           goes
           on
           in
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           
             That
             about
             Eight
             years
             since
             ,
             when
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             came
             first
             to
          
           Box
           ,
           
             he
             feasted
             his
             friends
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             having
             drank
             liberally
             that
             day
             there
             ,
             one
          
           Thrift
           ,
           
             one
             of
             the
             Guests
             was
             killed
             in
             the
             Tower
             there
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             means
             this
             Deponent
             knoweth
             not
             .
          
           And
           saith
           farther
           ,
           
             That
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             have
             usually
             till
             within
             this
             two
             years
             frequented
             Alehouses
             in
             Parish
             businesse
             ,
             and
             have
             there
             drank
             hard
             in
             Mr.
          
           Speke
           
             's
             and
             Mr.
          
           Long
           
             's
             Company
             ;
             and
             have
             saw
             him
             set
             there
             drinking
             after
             they
             have
             been
             gone
             ,
             but
             cannot
             say
             that
             ever
             he
             saw
             him
             drunk
             .
          
           And
           saith
           further
           ,
           
             That
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             have
             alway
             baptized
             Infants
             by
             the
             form
             of
             the
          
           Common
           Prayer
           
             till
             the
             last
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             excepting
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             4
          
           Where
           I
           shall
           offer
           to
           thy
           consideration
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           although
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           pretends
           he
           came
           unwillingly
           to
           swear
           ,
           yet
           we
           see
           he
           comes
           not
           unprepared
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           some
           notice
           of
           this
           deposition
           which
           consists
           of
           
             three
             parts
          
           ▪
           answerable
           to
           the
           
             three
             first
             Articles
          
           exhibited
           against
           me
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           
             Profanation
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Frequenting
             Alehouses
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Vsing
             the
          
           Common
           Prayer
           
             at
             the
             Baptizing
             of
             Children
          
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           observe
           something
           to
           thee
           touching
           all
           these
           accordingly
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             5
          
           And
           first
           I
           shall
           tell
           thee
           that
           whatsoever
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           deposeth
           touching
           
             my
             Feasting
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             or
             drinking
             liberally
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             death
             of
          
           John
           Thrift
           ,
           he
           hath
           only
           upon
           conjecture
           ,
           or
           else
           upon
           hear-say
           :
           For
           he
           then
           upon
           Oath
           acknowledged
           before
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           that
           day
           at
           Box
           ,
           but
           at
           Broughton
           ,
           which
           is
           some
           four
           or
           
             five
             Miles
          
           distant
           from
           Box
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           like
           enough
           he
           was
           there
           at
           the
           Revel
           ,
           that
           being
           their
           Revel-day
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           then
           deposed
           likewise
           that
           this
           Lords
           day
           was
           Midlent-Sunday
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           then
           deposed
           ,
           that
           
             I
             preached
             not
             that
             Afternoon
             ,
             imputing
             it
             to
             Excessive
             Drinking
          
           ;
           And
           yet
           we
           have
           not
           one
           word
           of
           this
           in
           the
           Copy
           of
           the
           Depositions
           which
           we
           received
           from
           their
           Clerk.
           Whether
           it
           were
           ever
           taken
           ,
           or
           if
           taken
           ,
           whether
           
             Index
             Expurgatorious
          
           hath
           dasht
           it
           out
           I
           will
           not
           say
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             6
          
           I
           must
           not
           forget
           to
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           whiles
           the
           Clerk
           was
           taking
           
             William
             Pinchins
          
           D●poposition
           ,
           Mr.
           Byfield
           did
           often
           interpose
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           belonged
           to
           him
           to
           teach
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           how
           to
           swear
           ,
           and
           the
           Clerk
           how
           to
           enter
           
           it
           .
           Adding
           that
           if
           he
           wrote
           ,
           so
           ,
           or
           so
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           amount
           to
           a
           Charge
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           it
           would
           contradict
           the
           former
           ,
           or
           words
           to
           such
           a
           purpose
           :
           (
           No
           Deposition
           pleased
           him
           but
           such
           as
           had
           poyson
           in
           it
           .
           )
           And
           here
           I
           must
           tell
           the
           Reader
           that
           this
           Mr.
           Byfield
           seemed
           wholly
           to
           have
           forgotten
           both
           the
           place
           and
           the
           purpose
           for
           which
           his
           Name
           was
           put
           into
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           for
           by
           that
           it
           is
           cleer
           that
           neither
           Mr.
           Byfield
           nor
           any
           other
           Minister
           hath
           ▪
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           but
           only
           to
           assist
           the
           
             Commissioners
             in
             their
             adjudging
             who
             shall
             be
             accounted
             ignorant
             and
             insufficient
          
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           well
           known
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           intermedled
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Scandall
           more
           then
           all
           the
           Commissioners
           beside
           .
           I
           appeared
           
             Nine
             times
          
           before
           them
           ,
           where
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ever
           made
           one
           ;
           and
           (
           when
           the
           Pipe
           was
           out
           of
           his
           Mouth
           )
           his
           Tongue
           was
           seldome
           silent
           :
           but
           either
           
             dictating
             to
             the
             Clerk
             ;
             encouraging
             some
             Witnesses
             ,
             thwarting
             with
             ,
             and
             threatning
             and
             turning
             back
             others
             ;
             thrusting
             some
             out
             of
             dores
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             hear
             how
             things
             past
             :
             charging
             the
             Clerk
             that
             he
             should
             give
             no
             Copies
             of
             the
             Depositions
             ,
             making
             Orders
             which
             were
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             reversing
             others
             which
             were
             not
             ;
             reading
             and
             explaining
             Acts
             and
             Ordinances
             ;
             concealing
             some
             other
             which
             were
             not
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             instructing
             and
             Catechising
             some
             of
             his
             Commissioners
          
           :
           Of
           all
           which
           thou
           shalt
           have
           particular
           instances
           in
           the
           Sequel
           .
           But
           now
           in
           the
           businesse
           which
           was
           properly
           his
           ,
           Examination
           ,
           my
           man
           was
           as
           mute
           as
           a
           Fish
           ,
           for
           I
           
           remember
           not
           that
           be
           proposed
           so
           much
           as
           
             one
             question
          
           unto
           me
           .
           Indeed
           he
           hath
           not
           been
           so
           favourable
           in
           that
           particular
           to
           every
           body
           :
           For
           he
           hath
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           told
           )
           press'd
           a
           Neighbour
           of
           mine
           with
           a
           Question
           very
           earnestly
           and
           closely
           ;
           and
           wot
           you
           what
           it
           was
           ?
           It
           was
           (
           doubtlesse
           with
           Mr.
           Byfield
           a
           fundamentall
           one
           )
           
             What
             was
             the
             yearly
             value
             of
             his
             Living
             ?
          
           and
           indeed
           when
           Mr.
           Chambers
           preaching
           at
           Bath
           on
           those
           words
           ,
           
           Joh.
           14.22
           .
           made
           this
           Observation
           ,
           That
           
             Judas
             Iscarias
          
           proposed
           no
           Question
           ,
           but
           about
           Earthly
           things
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             What
             will
             you
             give
             me
             ?
             Might
             not
             this
             have
             been
             sold
             ?
          
           &c.
           I
           could
           not
           choose
           but
           think
           of
           Mr.
           Byfield
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             7
          
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Deposition
           ,
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           acknowledgeth
           himself
           to
           be
           absent
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           swears
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           at
           Box.
           I
           am
           not
           so
           much
           a
           Lawyer
           as
           to
           know
           how
           far
           forth
           an
           Oath
           will
           extend
           ,
           or
           to
           what
           it
           will
           amount
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           depose
           nothing
           but
           what
           he
           hath
           received
           by
           hear-say
           .
           Amongst
           the
           people
           of
           God
           heretofore
           
             the
             matter
             was
             not
             established
          
           ,
           
           
             but
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             Witnesses
          
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           if
           absent
           send
           in
           their
           Testimony
           under
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           then
           certainly
           much
           lesse
           could
           they
           give
           Evidence
           of
           a
           thing
           which
           they
           never
           knew
           .
           In
           after
           Ages
           it
           is
           reported
           that
           they
           deponed
           after
           this
           sort
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           must
           testifie
           from
           their
           
             own
             sight
          
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           What
           
             day
             of
             the
             Moneth
          
           such
           a
           thing
           was
           done
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           
             Moneth
             of
             the
             Year
          
           such
           a
           thing
           was
           done
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           What
           
             Seaventh
             year
             of
             the
             Jubilee
          
           .
        
         
           And
           sure
           enough
           it
           is
           that
           whatsoever
           is
           deposed
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           is
           no
           Testimony
           but
           a
           Report
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           to
           the
           Testimony
           and
           the
           Witnesse
           ,
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           although
           the
           thing
           reported
           were
           true
           .
           
             Testis
             falsus
             est
             ,
             non
             is
             modo
             qui
             mendacium
             dicit
             ,
             sed
             qui
             etiam
             quod
             verum
             est
             testificatur
             cujus
             certam
             &
             indubitatam
             notitiam
             non
             habet
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             testatur
             quod
             nec
             vidit
             ,
             nec
             audivit
             ,
             nec
             expertus
             est
             .
          
           
           I
           presume
           they
           will
           not
           dislike
           my
           Author
           .
           He
           is
           a
           false
           Witnesse
           ,
           not
           only
           he
           who
           
             tells
             a
             Lie
          
           ,
           but
           he
           also
           who
           testifies
           a
           truth
           whereof
           he
           hath
           not
           a
           certain
           and
           
             undoubted
             knowledge
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           he
           testifie
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           neither
           seen
           nor
           heard
           ,
           nor
           hath
           had
           any
           Experience
           of
           ;
           which
           I
           speak
           not
           in
           any
           wise
           by
           way
           of
           granting
           that
           to
           be
           true
           which
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           hath
           informed
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           for
           I
           shall
           manifest
           it
           hereafter
           unto
           thee
           ,
           that
           this
           report
           is
           both
           false
           and
           slanderous
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           evidence
           thus
           much
           unto
           thee
           that
           be
           it
           true
           ,
           or
           be
           it
           false
           ,
           yet
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           could
           be
           no
           
             competent
             Witnesse
          
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           by
           his
           own
           confession
           he
           was
           at
           the
           same
           time
           at
           
             another
             place
          
           about
           four
           or
           
             five
             miles
          
           off
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           observed
           as
           a
           most
           sencelesse
           and
           imprudent
           piece
           of
           malice
           in
           the
           
             Chief
             Priests
          
           and
           Elders
           ,
           (
           and
           indeed
           Malice
           is
           alwayes
           such
           )
           
           that
           after
           Consultation
           they
           should
           order
           it
           in
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           
           
             That
             large
             Money
             should
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             h●●
             Discip●es
             came
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             stole
             him
             away
             while
             they
             slept
             .
             Si
             do●mierunt
             quomodo
             surtum
             viderunt
             ?
          
           
           
             Si
             autem
             non
             viderunt
             ,
             quomodo
             fuerunt
             testes
             ?
          
           If
           they
           slept
           ,
           how
           saw
           they
           the
           theft
           ?
           and
           if
           they
           saw
           it
           not
           ,
           how
           could
           they
           be
           Witnesses
           ?
           Proportionably
           say
           I
           ,
           if
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           were
           then
           at
           Broughton
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           he
           should
           
             see
             it
          
           ?
           And
           if
           he
           saw
           it
           not
           ,
           how
           could
           he
           be
           a
           witnesse
           ?
           Such
           conjecturall
           reports
           or
           informations
           upon
           hearsay
           ,
           I
           have
           known
           to
           have
           been
           
             rejected
             by
             Justices
             of
             Peace
             in
             matter
             of
             Tythes
          
           ;
           and
           shall
           such
           an
           O●th
           in
           one
           case
           be
           insufficient
           to
           help
           a
           man
           to
           a
           shilling
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           another
           case
           be
           enough
           to
           und●e
           him
           ?
           And
           cleerly
           these
           Commissioners
           gave
           me
           here
           a
           taste
           both
           of
           their
           justice
           and
           discretion
           ,
           as
           likewise
           hinted
           unto
           me
           what
           I
           was
           to
           expect
           from
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           did
           not
           only
           receive
           such
           a
           deposition
           as
           this
           from
           such
           a
           man
           as
           this
           ;
           but
           also
           set
           it
           in
           the
           fore-front
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           the
           
             Leading
             Deposition
          
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             8
          
           But
           now
           as
           to
           some
           other
           parts
           of
           his
           Deposition
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           first
           
             Article
             ,
             William
             P●●chin
          
           swore
           positively
           at
           this
           time
           at
           Lavington
           ,
           that
           the
           day
           whereon
           Thrift
           was
           kil'd
           ,
           was
           Midlent-Sunday
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           usually
           kept
           Feasts
           on
           
             that
             day
          
           :
           
           Yet
           at
           Marlburrough
           afterward
           he
           takes
           a
           greater
           latitude
           ,
           and
           swea●s
           ,
           That
           he
           
           was
           assured
           that
           it
           was
           betwixt
           Candlemas
           and
           Easter
           (
           it
           seems
           he
           was
           not
           assured
           of
           what
           be
           swore
           before
           )
           whereas
           upon
           search
           in
           the
           Register
           ,
           it
           was
           found
           to
           be
           on
           the
           13
           of
           Septemb.
           (
           which
           as
           Mr.
           Byfield
           who
           pecused
           the
           Register
           Book
           said
           )
           was
           nothing
           neer
           it
           .
           As
           I
           remember
           it
           was
           at
           this
           time
           that
           Mr.
           Blisset
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           these
           clashing
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           to
           strengthen
           his
           Evidence
           ,
           said
           that
           this
           mistake
           was
           only
           in
           a
           Circumstance
           ,
           the
           Time
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           mistake
           is
           enough
           to
           mar
           the
           whole
           
             Action
             .
             Malum
             ex
             quolibe●
             defectu
             .
          
           And
           if
           Circumstances
           are
           enough
           to
           specificate
           moral
           Actions
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           divine
           .
           Oaths
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           urged
           ,
           but
           in
           weighty
           and
           intricate
           causes
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           without
           much
           deliberation
           and
           precaution
           .
           He
           who
           hath
           sworn
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           
             whole
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
          
           forswears
           himself
           if
           he
           speak
           any
           thing
           more
           ,
           any
           
             thing
             lesse
          
           ,
           or
           
             any
             thing
             beside
          
           ,
           
           
             Qui
             in
             juramento
             assertorio
             aliter
             dicit
             quam
             res
             est
             et
             si
             in
             re
             l●vissima
             pejerat
             .
          
           The
           least
           aberration
           in
           an
           assertory
           Oath
           ,
           makes
           it
           no
           lesse
           then
           Perjury
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           swear
           the
           Lord
           liveth
           in
           Truth
           ,
           in
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           in
           Righteousnesse
           ;
           
           in
           truth
           ,
           not
           falsely
           ;
           in
           judgment
           ,
           
           not
           rashly
           or
           unadvisedly
           ;
           in
           righteousnesse
           ,
           not
           wickedly
           .
           These
           three
           are
           called
           
             Comites
             Juramenti
          
           ,
           the
           Companions
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           Oath
           can
           be
           lawfull
           .
           
           
             Judicio
             caret
             juramentum
             ●●cautum
             ,
             veritate
             juramentum
             mendax
             ,
             justitia
             ●uramentum
             iniquum
             ,
             seu
             illicitum
             .
          
           And
           yet
           no
           
           lesse
           then
           two
           of
           these
           three
           hath
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           neglected
           in
           his
           Oath
           ;
           Judgment
           ,
           for
           he
           swears
           rashly
           and
           unadvisedly
           ,
           mistaking
           the
           Spring
           for
           the
           Autumn
           ,
           and
           March
           or
           April
           for
           September
           :
           and
           that
           he
           made
           as
           little
           regard
           of
           swearing
           in
           truth
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           swear
           in
           judgment
           ,
           I
           am
           next
           to
           tell
           thee
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             9
          
           For
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           at
           this
           time
           at
           Lavington
           deposed
           that
           
             I
             preached
             not
             that
             Afternoon
             when
          
           John
           Thrift
           
             was
             killed
          
           ,
           imputing
           it
           to
           
             excessive
             drinking
          
           .
           
           Whereas
           at
           Marlburrough
           he
           deposeth
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           received
           6
           s.
           8.
           d.
           from
           the
           Widow
           Hedges
           for
           preaching
           a
           
             Funeral
             Sermon
          
           upon
           a
           
             Lords
             day
          
           in
           the
           
             Afternoon
             ,
             at
             the
             buriall
             of
             her
             Husband
             John
             Hedges
             .
          
           Now
           it
           appeared
           by
           the
           Register
           then
           in
           place
           ,
           and
           examined
           ,
           that
           
             John
             Hedges
          
           was
           buryed
           on
           the
           self
           same
           Afternoon
           of
           the
           same
           
             Lords
             day
          
           whereon
           
             John
             Thrift
          
           was
           slain
           .
           So
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           having
           formerly
           sworn
           that
           I
           preached
           not
           that
           Afternoon
           ,
           swears
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           I
           received
           Money
           for
           preaching
           a
           
             Funerall
             Sermon
          
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           Another
           Circumstance
           for
           Mr.
           Blisset
           .
           I
           could
           not
           perceive
           it
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Ministers
           took
           it
           amisse
           ▪
           that
           I
           received
           such
           a
           reward
           ;
           (
           perchance
           Mr.
           Byfield
           looked
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           Sacriledge
           that
           I
           took
           no
           more
           )
           but
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           testified
           to
           their
           faces
           ,
           that
           
             some
             one
          
           among
           them
           had
           on
           a
           time
           received
           three
           times
           as
           much
           for
           the
           like
           service
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             10
          
           And
           now
           had
           you
           seen
           how
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           did
           then
           look
           ,
           being
           thus
           palpably
           convicted
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           caught
           in
           his
           —
           what
           shall
           I
           call
           it
           ?
           Perjury
           :
           
           Perchance
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           notion
           of
           the
           word
           Perjury
           as
           with
           reference
           to
           our
           Municipal
           Laws
           it
           was
           not
           so
           much
           :
           Or
           ,
           shall
           I
           call
           it
           
             false
             witnesse
          
           ?
           it
           was
           more
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           sworn
           ,
           and
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Civil
           Law
           is
           ,
           
           that
           whoso
           shall
           
             depose
             any
             falshood
             in
             Testimony
          
           ,
           shall
           
             be
             held
             guilty
             of
             Perjury
          
           .
           But
           the
           Reader
           may
           call
           it
           what
           he
           please
           ;
           yet
           of
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Scripture
             Phrase
          
           ,
           false
           swearing
           and
           Perjury
           are
           all
           one
           :
           With
           him
           the
           Crime
           is
           the
           same
           wheresoever
           committed
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Crime
           ,
           so
           doubtlesse
           the
           Punishment
           will
           be
           the
           same
           :
           I
           say
           had
           you
           seen
           how
           Ghastly
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           then
           looked
           being
           thus
           surprized
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           needed
           no
           more
           to
           have
           stopt
           
             William
             Pinchins
          
           mouth
           from
           swearing
           ,
           or
           the
           Commissioners
           ears
           from
           crediting
           him
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             11
          
           But
           passe
           we
           to
           the
           next
           part
           of
           his
           Deposition
           ,
           which
           refers
           to
           the
           Second
           Article
           of
           Charge
           against
           me
           .
           And
           he
           saith
           further
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             have
             usually
             till
             within
             these
             two
             years
             frequented
             Alehouses
             in
             Parish
             businesse
             ,
             and
             have
             there
             drank
             hard
             in
             Mr.
          
           Speke
           
             's
             and
             Mr.
          
           Long
           
             's
             Company
             ,
             and
             have
             saw
             him
             set
             drinking
             there
             after
             they
             have
             been
             gone
             ,
             but
             cannot
             say
             that
             ever
             he
             have
             seen
             him
             drunk
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             12
          
           Touching
           which
           ,
           I
           shall
           offer
           to
           thy
           consideration
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           we
           have
           here
           expressed
           ,
           that
           he
           swears
           upon
           his
           knowledge
           ;
           whereas
           we
           have
           not
           the
           word
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           Deposition
           ,
           which
           may
           confirm
           thee
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           had
           deposed
           before
           ,
           was
           either
           upon
           Conjecture
           or
           Hear-say
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Those
           words
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           
             frequented
             Alehouses
          
           in
           Parish
           businesse
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           this
           sense
           admit
           to
           be
           true
           .
           
             As
             often
             as
             there
             were
             Meetings
             at
             Alehouses
             ,
             touching
             Parish
             businesse
             ,
          
           (
           which
           was
           but
           very
           seldome
           )
           
             I
             might
             frequent
             them
          
           ;
           that
           is
           those
           Meetings
           there
           ,
           my
           Interest
           ingaged
           me
           thereunto
           as
           much
           as
           any
           mans
           :
           And
           that
           those
           Meetings
           were
           there
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           long
           of
           me
           ;
           it
           is
           w●ll
           known
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Room
           at
           the
           Church-house
           reserved
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           which
           Room
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           (
           't
           is
           like
           )
           thought
           not
           so
           fit
           to
           carry
           on
           his
           Contrivances
           in
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           might
           be
           a
           design
           in
           him
           to
           remove
           those
           Meetings
           thither
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           resolv'd
           (
           if
           swearing
           would
           doe
           it
           )
           that
           to
           that
           place
           with
           safety
           I
           should
           not
           come
           .
           'T
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           within
           these
           few
           years
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           Rate-maker
           ,
           and
           seldome
           out
           of
           Offices
           ;
           that
           he
           hath
           brought
           in
           large
           Accounts
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           his
           Accounts
           it
           will
           be
           made
           appear
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           but
           little
           Conscience
           either
           of
           Honesty
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Oath
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             13
          
           The
           next
           thing
           in
           the
           Deposition
           is
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           there
           
             drank
             hard
          
           in
           Mr.
           Speke's
           and
           Mr.
           Long
           's
           Company
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           first
           of
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Mr.
           Speke
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           this
           was
           not
           the
           first
           t●me
           wherein
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           forswore
           himself
           ,
           to
           wrong
           him
           And
           it
           is
           not
           unlikely
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           consideration
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Speke
           was
           my
           Patron
           ,
           (
           and
           now
           he
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           no
           capacity
           either
           to
           be
           pleased
           or
           offended
           with
           any
           thing
           which
           I
           shall
           say
           ,
           I
           assure
           thee
           ,
           if
           ever
           any
           was
           ,
           such
           he
           was
           to
           me
           ,
           
             verè
             Patronus
          
           ,
           a
           
             Patron
             indeed
          
           ;
           one
           who
           most
           freely
           bestowed
           the
           place
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           he
           never
           repented
           that
           he
           had
           so
           bestowed
           it
           :
           )
           and
           I
           his
           Clerk
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           loving
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           as
           in
           duty
           bound
           ,
           respectfull
           toward
           him
           ;
           might
           move
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           (
           a
           profess'd
           Enemy
           
             &
             Pare●tibus
             ,
             &
             Patronis
          
           ,
           to
           Parents
           of
           all
           sorts
           )
           to
           levell
           at
           us
           both
           .
           And
           I
           believe
           ●t
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           and
           I
           should
           have
           been
           better
           friends
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           done
           by
           my
           Patron
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           severall
           times
           by
           his
           
             Parents
             ,
             Cousen
             them
             ,
             curse
             them
             ,
          
           and
           beat
           them
           out
           of
           d●res
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             14
          
           But
           further
           touching
           Mr.
           Speke
           ;
           I
           could
           never
           hear
           it
           reported
           by
           any
           one
           (
           unlesse
           by
           him
           who
           will
           swear
           any
           thing
           )
           that
           this
           Gentleman
           was
           ever
           given
           to
           intemperate
           Drinking
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           his
           healthy
           and
           ●●●●ger
           years
           :
           but
           now
           in
           his
           
             latter
             dayes
          
           ,
           (
           and
           this
           was
           the
           time
           to
           which
           this
           Deposition
           refers
           ,
           
           and
           in
           which
           I
           had
           any
           knowledge
           of
           him
           )
           it
           is
           well
           known
           that
           he
           was
           so
           valetudinary
           and
           crasie
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           Infirmities
           would
           have
           constrained
           him
           to
           have
           kept
           a
           temperate
           Diet
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           not
           been
           disposed
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             15
          
           And
           then
           as
           touching
           the
           other
           Gentleman
           ,
           Mr.
           Long
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           within
           
             two
             years
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           within
           two
           years
           of
           the
           time
           wherein
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           thus
           deposed
           ,
           which
           was
           April
           28.
           1656.
           
           )
           in
           
             such
             a
             place
          
           ,
           and
           with
           
             such
             Company
             drinking
             hard
          
           ,
           will
           seem
           very
           strange
           to
           any
           one
           that
           shall
           peruse
           the
           Register
           Book
           of
           the
           Parish
           of
           Corsham
           ,
           for
           there
           it
           appears
           (
           and
           so
           much
           was
           certified
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           at
           their
           last
           sitting
           at
           Lavington
           ,
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           
             sworn
             Register
          
           of
           Corsham
           ,
           )
           that
           this
           Mr.
           Long
           was
           buryed
           ,
           December
           9.
           1651.
           
           So
           that
           if
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           swore
           truly
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           that
           this
           Mr.
           Long
           was
           drinking
           hard
           at
           Box
           ,
           more
           then
           
             two
             years
          
           after
           he
           was
           in
           his
           Grave
           at
           
             Corsham
             .
             Another
             Circumstance
             for
             Mr.
          
           Blisset
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           in
           the
           close
           of
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Deposition
           ,
           That
           
             he
             cannot
             say
             that
             ever
             he
             saw
             me
             drunk
          
           :
           Which
           Clause
           I
           would
           have
           the
           Reader
           to
           bear
           in
           his
           minde
           untill
           the
           Transactions
           of
           the
           next
           day
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             16
          
           Passe
           we
           now
           to
           the
           last
           part
           of
           his
           Deposition
           which
           refers
           to
           the
           third
           Article
           of
           Charge
           exhibited
           against
           me
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           ,
        
         
         
           That
           Mr.
           Bushnell
           
             have
             alwayes
             baptized
             Infants
             by
             the
             form
             of
          
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           
             till
             the
             last
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             excepting
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           for
           present
           I
           shall
           say
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           for
           any
           thing
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           knew
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           so
           ,
           or
           it
           might
           be
           otherwise
           ;
           for
           (
           excepting
           the
           Sabbath
           which
           he
           speaks
           of
           in
           his
           Deposition
           ,
           whereon
           he
           staid
           for
           a
           godly
           purpose
           no
           doubt
           )
           it
           was
           none
           of
           his
           use
           in
           those
           few
           times
           he
           came
           to
           Church
           to
           stay
           so
           long
           till
           Children
           were
           Baptized
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             17
          
           The
           next
           Deposition
           taken
           ,
           was
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             Peter
             Webb
          
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             he
             have
             often
             seen
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           at
           
             Ale-houses
             ,
             but
             only
             about
             Parish
             businesse
             .
          
           And
           saith
           further
           ,
           That
           at
           Michaelmas
           
             was
             Twelve-Moneth
             he
             Baptized
             this
             Deponents
             Childe
             by
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             of
          
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           
             and
             that
             about
             four
             or
             five
             years
             since
             ,
             he
             saw
             him
             playing
             at
             Cards
             at
             Mr.
          
           Speke
           
             '
             s.
          
           
        
         
           This
           Deposition
           (
           because
           it
           hath
           nothing
           singular
           in
           it
           but
           playing
           at
           Cards
           ,
           which
           will
           fall
           under
           another
           Deposition
           )
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           passe
           over
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             18
          
           Next
           comes
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           ,
           and
           swears
           ,
           
             That
             he
             have
             often
             seen
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           at
           Clarks
           
             Alehouse
             in
          
           Box
           ,
           
             and
             at
             the
             George
             at
          
           Corsham
           ,
           
             from
             five
             years
             past
             ,
             till
             within
             two
             years
             ,
             but
             never
             saw
             him
             drink
             to
             excesse
             .
          
        
         
           No
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           drink
           neither
           ,
           for
           his
           words
           were
           ,
           That
           at
           Corsham
           he
           did
           only
           
           look
           into
           the
           Room
           where
           I
           was
           ,
           belike
           he
           means
           the
           Room
           where
           (
           after
           the
           Sermon
           was
           ended
           )
           the
           Ordinary
           was
           kept
           .
           I
           wonder
           he
           had
           not
           charged
           me
           with
           
             frequenting
             Inns
          
           and
           Alehouses
           at
           
             Lavington
             ,
             Caln
             ,
             Marlburrough
          
           ,
           in
           attendance
           to
           these
           Commissioners
           :
           For
           I
           can
           assure
           thee
           ,
           that
           since
           I
           came
           to
           Box
           ,
           I
           never
           lodg'd
           so
           many
           nights
           in
           Inns
           and
           Alehouses
           ,
           nor
           have
           spent
           a
           Tenth
           part
           of
           Money
           in
           those
           Inns
           and
           Alehouses
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           parted
           withall
           in
           this
           businesse
           :
           And
           perchance
           some
           body
           ,
           who
           knows
           the
           pulse
           of
           the
           
             Marlburrough
             Commissioners
          
           very
           well
           ,
           will
           (
           when
           I
           have
           told
           him
           all
           which
           I
           intend
           )
           say
           ,
           that
           my
           Discharge
           might
           have
           been
           procured
           at
           a
           much
           easier
           rate
           then
           mine
           undoing
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             19
          
           But
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           was
           far
           more
           fierce
           at
           Lavington
           then
           his
           Deposition
           represents
           him
           :
           For
           (
           beside
           that
           he
           there
           thwarted
           with
           one
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           prompts
           another
           )
           he
           then
           upon
           Oath
           informs
           the
           
             Commissioners
             ,
             That
             I
             had
             used
             a
             Prayer
             before
             Sermon
             so
             often
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Boyes
             of
             the
             Street
             ,
             could
             repeat
             it
             and
             laugh
             at
             it
             .
          
           Which
           passage
           it
           seems
           ,
           Mr.
           Chambers
           noted
           ,
           for
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           told
           )
           he
           reported
           it
           in
           another
           place
           :
           Now
           since
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           had
           alwayes
           
             free
             admission
          
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           
             gratious
             Countenance
          
           from
           Mr.
           Chambers
           and
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           I
           may
           conjecture
           ,
           that
           in
           private
           at
           least
           this
           was
           look'd
           upon
           as
           
             matter
             of
             Charge
          
           against
           me
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             20
          
           In
           order
           to
           my
           Vindication
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           I
           shall
           offer
           to
           thy
           consideration
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           I
           conceive
           it
           not
           to
           be
           any
           crime
           in
           a
           Minister
           to
           use
           a
           
             Set
             Form
             of
             Prayer
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           I
           conceive
           it
           not
           any
           crime
           in
           a
           Minister
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           
             same
             set
             form
             of
             Prayer
             more
             then
             once
             .
          
           I
           am
           not
           the
           first
           that
           sayeth
           ,
           That
           
             the
             gift
             of
             Prayer
             doth
             not
             exclude
             means
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             of
             our
             own
          
           ;
           as
           
             premeditation
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             study
          
           ,
           both
           of
           
             matter
             ,
             order
             ,
             words
          
           :
           Nor
           did
           I
           ever
           take
           
             praying
             in
          
           ,
           or
           by
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           
             Extempore
             ,
             unthought
             of
             ,
             unpremeditated
             Prayer
             ,
          
           for
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           My
           present
           judgment
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           the
           publique
           there
           is
           no
           such
           
             praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           as
           when
           we
           have
           
             seriously
             considered
             and
             bethought
             our selves
             aforehand
             ,
          
           both
           of
           what
           we
           have
           to
           pray
           for
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           ask
           it
           .
           Nor
           am
           I
           singular
           in
           it
           if
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Spirit
             doth
             then
             help
             our
             Infirmities
             ,
          
           
           when
           as
           with
           
             due
             affections
          
           ,
           and
           
             requisite
             ardency
          
           of
           desire
           ,
           we
           pray
           as
           we
           have
           premeditated
           ,
           or
           have
           been
           taught
           .
           And
           if
           it
           happen
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           are
           well
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           much
           the
           better
           ,
           the
           businesse
           is
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           as
           that
           it
           is
           a
           businesse
           which
           
             neerly
             concerns
          
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           conceive
           it
           the
           Ministers
           duty
           to
           fit
           his
           
             publique
             Prayers
          
           so
           as
           they
           may
           be
           most
           for
           
             publique
             use
          
           ,
           so
           I
           conceive
           it
           fit
           likewise
           ,
           that
           the
           Congregation
           be
           well
           acquainted
           with
           both
           the
           matter
           and
           order
           of
           them
           ,
           
           that
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           may
           engage
           with
           the
           
             greater
             fervency
          
           ,
           because
           they
           all
           know
           ,
           how
           neerly
           they
           are
           concerned
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           can
           all
           joyfully
           say
           Amen
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           to
           give
           me
           thy
           thoughts
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Example
           of
           those
           who
           have
           attempted
           this
           
             unpremeditated
             way
          
           could
           never
           
             incourage
             me
             to
             attempt
             the
             like
             ,
          
           so
           neither
           have
           the
           Arguments
           which
           they
           urge
           against
           this
           premeditate
           way
           of
           Prayer
           prevailed
           so
           far
           with
           me
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           me
           change
           my
           minde
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             21
          
           But
           now
           as
           to
           mine
           own
           particular
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           thus
           much
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           formerly
           made
           use
           of
           the
           same
           Prayer
           in
           Congregations
           far
           more
           judicious
           and
           numerous
           then
           is
           that
           of
           Box
           ,
           yet
           I
           could
           never
           hear
           any
           thing
           taxed
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           misbeseeming
           or
           ridiculous
           :
           No
           nor
           at
           Box
           neither
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           were
           by
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           and
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           ,
           who
           may
           have
           the
           impudence
           to
           dislike
           what
           they
           have
           not
           the
           grace
           to
           practice
           .
           Nay
           ,
           even
           at
           Box
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           may
           go
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Parish
           ,
           and
           be
           so
           far
           from
           finding
           Boye
           ,
           or
           Boyes
           that
           laugh
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           finde
           any
           one
           that
           remembers
           so
           much
           as
           
             three
             lines
          
           of
           it
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           look
           upon
           this
           as
           a
           double
           slander
           ,
           against
           the
           Boyes
           and
           my self
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             22
          
           It
           was
           at
           this
           time
           and
           place
           likewise
           that
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           prompted
           
             Thomas
             Powell
          
           another
           Witnesse
           ,
           to
           inform
           ,
           That
           I
           had
           
             preached
             unprofitable
             Doctrine
          
           ;
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           we
           
           shall
           have
           when
           we
           come
           to
           
             Tho.
             Powels
          
           Deposition
           .
           And
           doubtlesse
           ,
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           would
           have
           had
           the
           Commissioners
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           good
           meaning
           in
           all
           this
           ;
           that
           the
           desire
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           his
           utmost
           aims
           were
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           
             fed
             with
             Food
             both
             wholsome
             and
             convenient
             for
             them
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           must
           be
           represented
           as
           an
           
             unprofitable
             Teacher
          
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           so
           to
           usher
           in
           an
           expedience
           to
           these
           their
           
             Godly
             desires
          
           :
           But
           see
           now
           how
           the
           event
           hath
           bewraid
           all
           .
           Mr.
           Stern
           hath
           lately
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           ,
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           and
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           ,
           invite
           him
           to
           Box
           with
           much
           importunity
           ,
           and
           many
           promises
           ,
           even
           beseeching
           him
           to
           come
           and
           preach
           Christ
           among
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           for
           a
           long
           time
           they
           said
           that
           they
           had
           a
           great
           want
           ;
           and
           therefore
           (
           like
           the
           man
           of
           Macedonia
           in
           Paul's
           Vision
           )
           
             they
             pray
             him
             to
             come
             unto
             them
             and
             help
             them
             :
          
           But
           (
           said
           he
           )
           all
           this
           was
           but
           for
           
             some
             Interest
             of
             their
             own
          
           ,
           their
           gain
           (
           belike
           )
           being
           their
           
             godlinesse
             ;
             William
             Pinchin
          
           of
           late
           coming
           but
           seldome
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           being
           (
           as
           't
           is
           said
           )
           a
           frequenter
           of
           the
           Meetings
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             23
          
           Next
           comes
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           ,
           and
           deposeth
           ,
           
             That
             sometimes
             ,
             till
             within
             Four
             years
             past
             ,
             he
             have
             seen
             Mr
          
           Bushnell
           in
           Raynalds
           and
           Baylies
           Alehouses
           in
           Box
           ,
           
             but
             knowes
             not
             what
             drew
             him
             thither
             :
             but
             never
             saw
             him
             drink
             to
             excesse
             .
          
           And
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             till
             within
             three
             or
             four
             years
             
             past
             ,
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             have
             baptized
             by
             the
             Form
             of
          
           Common
           Prayer
           .
           
             And
             that
             about
             two
             years
             since
             ,
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             preaching
             against
             Malice
             ,
             said
             ,
             That
             Malicious
             persons
             were
             the
             Devils
             Nymphs
             ,
             and
             wished
             them
             with
             him
             for
             their
             wages
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             24
          
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           had
           been
           then
           demanded
           when
           he
           had
           been
           last
           at
           Rainalds
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           made
           confesse
           that
           he
           had
           not
           been
           there
           in
           
             six
             years
          
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           possibly
           he
           could
           not
           see
           me
           there
           within
           
             four
             year
          
           .
           But
           now
           whereas
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             businesse
             drew
             me
             thither
             ,
          
           I
           doubt
           me
           that
           he
           wilfully
           forgets
           himself
           ,
           for
           he
           cannot
           but
           remember
           that
           the
           businesse
           which
           once
           drew
           me
           to
           Baylies
           ,
           
           was
           his
           own
           ;
           to
           compose
           a
           difference
           then
           depending
           betwixt
           himself
           ,
           and
           a
           Neighbour
           whom
           he
           then
           maliciously
           and
           spitefully
           prosecuted
           ,
           about
           which
           we
           spent
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           night
           :
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           he
           cannot
           forget
           that
           the
           businesse
           which
           drew
           me
           to
           Bailies
           at
           another
           time
           was
           to
           beg
           relief
           for
           Marlburrough
           ,
           
           where
           on
           the
           
             Lords
             Day
          
           we
           found
           him
           sitting
           at
           a
           Table
           with
           a
           Jug
           before
           him
           :
           when
           and
           where
           with
           some
           adoe
           he
           bountifully
           advanced
           a
           Groat
           towards
           that
           charitable
           work
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           we
           received
           from
           some
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           Church-house
           ,
           and
           received
           Alms
           of
           our
           
             Monethly
             Collection
          
           :
           Nor
           had
           our
           Benevolence
           to
           Marlburrough
           ,
           amounted
           so
           high
           as
           it
           did
           ,
           unlesse
           some
           amongst
           us
           had
           
           been
           far
           more
           liberall
           then
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           was
           .
           Now
           I
           cannot
           readily
           remember
           that
           I
           ever
           saw
           
             Tho.
             Powel
          
           at
           Baylies
           but
           only
           at
           those
           times
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             25
          
           And
           since
           I
           have
           on
           this
           occasion
           mentioned
           Marlburrough
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           that
           place
           (
           such
           whom
           I
           believe
           had
           their
           share
           in
           the
           Dividend
           )
           have
           since
           made
           me
           but
           a
           very
           
             sorry
             requitall
          
           ,
           either
           for
           my
           pains
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           my
           Charity
           towards
           them
           .
           I
           little
           thought
           it
           ,
           when
           I
           went
           about
           from
           house
           to
           house
           throughout
           our
           whole
           Parish
           and
           Tythings
           ,
           for
           severall
           dayes
           together
           ,
           with
           much
           importunity
           too
           ,
           to
           beg
           for
           Marlburrough
           ,
           that
           Marlburrough
           men
           ,
           
           (
           within
           three
           years
           after
           ,
           sitting
           in
           their
           
             stately
             houses
          
           ,
           built
           at
           the
           Countreys
           and
           other
           mens
           Charges
           )
           should
           be
           with
           the
           first
           that
           should
           turn
           me
           out
           of
           dores
           :
           That
           those
           who
           (
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           the
           Benevolence
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           was
           much
           advanced
           by
           the
           industry
           of
           the
           Ministers
           )
           might
           have
           
             sate
             without
             dores
          
           ,
           should
           with
           a
           breath
           leave
           us
           in
           as
           sad
           or
           a
           sadder
           condition
           then
           the
           fire
           left
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           will
           I
           say
           more
           as
           to
           mine
           own
           particular
           ,
           that
           my
           Purse
           as
           well
           as
           my
           Pains
           went
           very
           far
           for
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           received
           more
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           my
           
             little
             Family
          
           then
           from
           all
           those
           22
           whom
           they
           countenanced
           and
           encouraged
           to
           swear
           against
           me
           :
           I
           recorded
           it
           in
           our
           
             Parish
             Register
          
           Book
           ,
           both
           the
           sum
           which
           was
           collected
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           names
           of
           the
           persons
           
           who
           bestowed
           their
           pains
           in
           Collecting
           of
           it
           .
           
           Which
           one
           of
           the
           Marlburrough
           men
           ,
           (
           Mr.
           
             Tho.
             Bayly
          
           perusing
           the
           
             Register
             Book
          
           )
           noted
           ,
           how
           he
           liked
           it
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           perchance
           not
           so
           well
           .
           I
           have
           read
           of
           those
           of
           that
           disposition
           ,
           that
           being
           
             once
             aloft
          
           ,
           cannot
           endure
           to
           be
           told
           that
           ever
           they
           went
           ,
           or
           
             sent
             a
             begging
          
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           were
           on
           their
           leggs
           again
           ,
           their
           main
           Endeavours
           should
           be
           to
           remove
           or
           crush
           them
           who
           lifted
           them
           up
           ,
           for
           fear
           it
           should
           be
           known
           that
           they
           had
           been
           down
           .
           Now
           whether
           I
           incur'd
           the
           Marlburrough
           mens
           displeasure
           in
           being
           so
           saucie
           as
           to
           commit
           their
           (
           sometime
           )
           indigent
           and
           
             begging
             condition
          
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           (
           they
           though
           most
           willing
           to
           receive
           ,
           yet
           as
           unwilling
           to
           be
           told
           of
           it
           )
           I
           will
           not
           judge
           .
           I
           have
           not
           now
           our
           Register
           Book
           at
           command
           ,
           but
           for
           want
           of
           that
           let
           these
           Papers
           remain
           as
           a
           record
           to
           testifie
           to
           the
           present
           and
           future
           times
           how
           these
           Marlburrough
           men
           have
           requited
           me
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             26
          
           But
           to
           return
           ,
           the
           next
           thing
           in
           Powel's
           Deposition
           is
           ,
           
             That
             he
             never
             saw
             me
             drink
             to
             excesse
          
           :
           Which
           I
           shall
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           keep
           in
           his
           memory
           till
           the
           Transactions
           of
           the
           next
           day
           .
        
         
           Next
           he
           swears
           ,
           
             That
             till
             within
             this
             three
             or
             four
             years
             ,
          
           Mr.
           Bushnell
           
             have
             baptized
             by
             the
             Form
             of
          
           Common
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           reply
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           this
           was
           nothing
           to
           the
           Ordinance
           by
           which
           these
           Commissioners
           sate
           and
           acted
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           
           more
           then
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           knew
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           a
           man
           that
           seldome
           came
           to
           Church
           ,
           nor
           do
           I
           remember
           that
           I
           ever
           saw
           him
           stay
           the
           time
           during
           the
           Administration
           of
           that
           Sacrament
           :
           For
           present
           I
           shall
           desire
           thee
           to
           observe
           how
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           treads
           in
           
             William
             Pinchins
          
           track
           ,
           and
           swears
           as
           if
           he
           had
           taught
           him
           his
           Lesson
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             27
          
           The
           next
           branch
           in
           his
           Deposition
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             about
             two
             years
             since
             ,
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             preaching
             against
             Malice
             ,
             said
             ,
             That
             Malicious
             persons
             were
             the
             Devils
             Nymphs
             ,
             and
             wished
             them
             with
             him
             for
             their
             wages
             .
          
        
         
           And
           where
           lies
           the
           matter
           of
           Charge
           here
           ?
           or
           to
           what
           Article
           doth
           this
           Deposition
           refer
           ?
           Is
           Malice
           become
           a
           Vertue
           ?
           and
           if
           a
           Vice
           ,
           is
           it
           so
           rare
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           unseasonable
           to
           reprove
           it
           ?
           And
           what
           have
           we
           next
           ?
           I
           said
           that
           Malicious
           persons
           were
           the
           
             Devils
             Nymphs
          
           :
           
             Risum
             teneatis
             —
          
           Indeed
           I
           could
           not
           forbear
           ,
           which
           doubtlesse
           (
           had
           he
           seen
           it
           )
           would
           have
           much
           offended
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           at
           another
           time
           .
           The
           Clerk
           ,
           as
           wondering
           at
           the
           Expressions
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           withheld
           his
           hand
           ,
           belike
           ,
           conceiving
           that
           
             Tho.
             Powel
          
           might
           mistake
           ,
           but
           he
           continuing
           earnest
           ,
           and
           often
           iterating
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Nymphs
             ,
             Nymphs
          
           ,
           the
           Clerk
           enters
           it
           accordingly
           .
           Doubtlesse
           ,
           
             Tho.
             Powel
          
           conceived
           these
           to
           be
           some
           stabbing
           
           words
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           zealous
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           any
           understanding
           man
           they
           will
           not
           amount
           to
           any
           Charge
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           of
           
             simplicity
             ,
             falshood
          
           ,
           or
           malice
           in
           the
           Reporter
           of
           them
           .
           For
        
         
           1.
           
           Few
           that
           know
           me
           will
           believe
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           ever
           say
           so
           .
           And
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           case
           I
           had
           said
           so
           ,
           the
           most
           that
           I
           could
           have
           been
           charged
           with
           ,
           had
           been
           impropriety
           or
           incongruity
           of
           speech
           ,
           although
           we
           read
           of
           the
           
             Devils
             Children
          
           often
           ,
           yet
           of
           his
           Nymphs
           never
           ,
           untill
           in
           
             Thomas
             Powels
          
           Deposition
           .
        
         
           Give
           me
           leave
           to
           adventure
           my
           conjecture
           how
           this
           might
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           I
           told
           thee
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           that
           
             Tho.
             Powel
          
           in
           his
           Depositions
           did
           tread
           in
           
             William
             Pinchins
          
           steps
           ,
           I
           doubt
           me
           that
           he
           had
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           for
           his
           tutor
           here
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           taught
           him
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           said
           that
           malicious
           persons
           were
           the
           Devils
           Imps
           ;
           which
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           misapprehending
           ,
           or
           remembring
           ,
           might
           swear
           that
           I
           said
           ,
           Malicious
           persons
           were
           the
           
             Devils
             Nymphs
          
           .
           I
           have
           read
           of
           a
           Guide
           ,
           
           that
           by
           mistaking
           Casilinum
           for
           Casinum
           was
           likely
           to
           have
           
             hazarded
             Hannibals
          
           whole
           Army
           .
           What
           
             hazard
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           hath
           brought
           upon
           his
           soul
           by
           this
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           him
           who
           will
           one
           day
           call
           vain
           and
           
             unadvised
             Swearers
          
           ,
           much
           more
           
             false
             Swearers
          
           to
           an
           account
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             28
          
           And
           although
           at
           first
           I
           smiled
           at
           the
           ridiculousnesse
           of
           the
           Expressions
           ,
           yet
           afterward
           
           considering
           that
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           was
           upon
           his
           Oath
           ,
           and
           so
           bound
           by
           that
           Sacred
           tie
           ,
           where●n
           our
           great
           God
           was
           called
           in
           as
           a
           witnesse
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           consequently
           an
           Avenger
           if
           he
           
             spake
             false
          
           ;
           and
           he
           bound
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           whole
           truth
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           the
           truth
           ,
           should
           then
           depose
           such
           words
           as
           spoken
           by
           ●e
           which
           never
           were
           spoken
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           ,
           ●ooked
           on
           by
           many
           even
           of
           the
           Commissiners
           themselves
           as
           even
           impossible
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           say
           ●hat
           this
           did
           much
           sadden
           my
           spirit
           ;
           and
           sorry
           ●
           am
           that
           it
           was
           
             so
             much
          
           or
           
             no
             more
          
           looked
           upon
           ●y
           these
           Commissioners
           :
           But
           indeed
           ,
           (
           con●idering
           what
           kinde
           of
           Testimonies
           they
           re●eived
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           likewise
           what
           use
           they
           made
           of
           those
           Testimonies
           )
           I
           much
           doubt
           it
           ●hat
           they
           made
           use
           of
           such
           Testimonies
           against
           ●e
           ,
           which
           they
           
             in
             their
             Consciences
          
           knew
           to
           be
           ●alse
           .
           And
           this
           they
           might
           doe
           ,
           (
           although
           without
           Equity
           or
           Conscience
           ,
           yet
           )
           not
           without
           presidents
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Old
           and
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           but
           me
           thinks
           ,
           the
           Example
           and
           the
           Ends
           of
           
             these
             men
          
           ,
           are
           enough
           to
           frighten
           any
           others
           to
           adventure
           the
           same
           ●ray
           .
           
           
             Hast
             thou
             marked
             the
             Old
             way
             which
             wic●ed
             men
             have
             troden
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             29
          
           I
           have
           often
           proposed
           it
           unto
           my self
           ,
           what
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           any
           words
           should
           ●e
           spoken
           by
           me
           which
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           could
           ●rest
           to
           such
           a
           sense
           ;
           at
           length
           I
           lighted
           upon
           this
           conjecture
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           from
           some
           words
           which
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           hath
           formerly
           let
           fall
           in
           
           some
           company
           ,
           I
           am
           confirmed
           .
           Some
           yea●
           past
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           more
           then
           two
           twice
           told
           )
           took
           for
           my
           Text
           those
           words
           of
           our
           
             Bless●
             Saviour
          
           ,
           Math.
           12.32
           .
           
             But
             whosoever
             speake●
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             hi●
             neither
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             world
             to
             com●
          
           Where
           ,
           having
           told
           them
           the
           usual
           definit●
           of
           this
           
             sin
             unto
             death
          
           ;
           towards
           the
           conclusio●
           of
           my
           discourse
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Caveat
           ,
           I
           advise●
           my
           Hearers
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           desired
           not
           to
           co●●
           
             at
             it
          
           ,
           so
           neither
           to
           come
           
             neer
             it
          
           ,
           no
           nor
           s●
           much
           as
           
             toward
             it
          
           neither
           :
           In
           order
           whereunto
           ,
           after
           severall
           other
           Caveats
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           th●
           men
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           raising
           and
           
             reporting
             malicious
             slanders
          
           ;
           such
           which
           their
           own
           Consciences
           cannot
           but
           tell
           them
           are
           
             false
             ,
             and
             yet
             so●●
             base
             by-respect
             will
             put
             them
             on
             both
             to
             report
             an●
             justifie
             them
          
           :
           Adding
           further
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           migh●
           come
           towards
           this
           sin
           against
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           by
           slandering
           ,
           or
           
             maliciously
             reporting
             a
             known
             falshoo●
             of
             but
             a
             Man
          
           :
           For
           I
           had
           told
           them
           before
           that
           the
           
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           was
           not
           s●
           called
           because
           it
           was
           against
           the
           
             person
             of
             th●
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           was
           against
           thos●
           Graces
           whereof
           the
           
             Blessed
             Spirit
          
           by
           way
           o●
           Appropriation
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           author
           or
           give●
           which
           I
           cleerly
           manifested
           unto
           them
           from
           the
           case
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           with
           what
           congruity
           could
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           have
           no●
           taxed
           them
           with
           this
           sin
           ,
           when
           as
           their
           Malicious
           slanders
           were
           against
           himself
           ?
           'T
           is
           without
           doubt
           that
           these
           Pharisees
           with
           whom
           
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           had
           now
           to
           doe
           came
           neer●t
           ●t
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           came
           neer
           it
           (
           Peter●alls
           ●alls
           it
           a
           
             resisting
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           )
           because
           ●hat
           wilfully
           and
           wickedly
           ,
           against
           Knowledge
           ,
           
           ●nd
           against
           Conscience
           ,
           they
           
             contemned
             his
             per●●n
             ,
             reproached
             his
             Life
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           and
           
             ●bo●●ed
             the
             multitude
             to
             believe
             and
             report
             such
             〈◊〉
             of
             him
             which
             they
             themselves
             must
             needs
             〈◊〉
             were
             both
             false
             and
             slanderous
          
           :
           And
           all
           this
           ●or
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           their
           
             hypocriticall
             pomp
          
           ,
           ●nd
           
             vulger
             esteem
          
           .
           After
           which
           I
           added
           ,
           that
           ●uch
           who
           are
           busie
           to
           suggest
           false
           reports
           of
           ●en
           ,
           and
           are
           desirous
           to
           publish
           such
           things
           ●f
           them
           which
           they
           know
           are
           false
           ,
           on
           pur●ose
           to
           make
           them
           odious
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           ●●tter
           compasse
           some
           base
           end
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           ●nd
           make
           no
           conscience
           of
           what
           they
           report
           ,
           ●ut
           only
           labour
           that
           they
           may
           get
           credit
           to
           it
           ,
           ●●ch
           men
           as
           these
           are
           in
           that
           way
           which
           lead●th
           to
           that
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sin
           which
           shall
           ●t
           be
           forgiven
           .
           And
           indeed
           such
           men
           do
           so
           ●roperly
           perform
           the
           Devils
           work
           (
           for
           he
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Calumniator
           ,
           a
           Malicious
           slanderer
           )
           ●●t
           it
           is
           the
           
             great
             pity
          
           or
           
             mercy
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           ●●ey
           are
           not
           with
           him
           for
           their
           Wages
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           sum
           of
           the
           Discourse
           which
           I
           ●ade
           upon
           that
           part
           :
           And
           if
           I
           shall
           be
           con●●nced
           of
           any
           thing
           therein
           as
           contrary
           to
           and
           Doctrine
           or
           
             good
             Manners
          
           ,
           as
           containing
           any
           ●●ing
           false
           or
           unseasonable
           ,
           I
           shall
           most
           willingly
           ●tract
           it
           ;
           and
           be
           beholding
           to
           the
           man
           that
           shall
           ●struct
           me
           better
           :
           Till
           then
           I
           shall
           remain
           in
           
           the
           same
           minde
           as
           formerly
           I
           was
           ,
           but
           sha●
           not
           cease
           to
           wonder
           at
           some
           body
           ,
           (
           and
           considering
           that
           it
           was
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           th●
           Pharisees
           which
           occasioned
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           ●
           likewise
           considering
           the
           end
           which
           in
           likely
           hood
           hath
           befaln
           them
           for
           this
           wickednesse
           I
           say
           considering
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           cannot
           b●
           wonder
           at
           
             some
             body
          
           ,
           
           as
           Cicero
           did
           at
           
             Mar.
             Anthony
             ,
             I
             wonder
             at
             thee
             Anthony
             that
             thou
             d●
             not
             tremble
             at
             those
             mens
             ends
             whose
             Actions
             th●
             dost
             imitate
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             30
          
           I
           must
           trouble
           thy
           patience
           a
           little
           furthe●
           about
           this
           same
           
             Tho.
             Powel
          
           :
           I
           have
           alread●
           told
           thee
           what
           I
           spake
           ,
           as
           likewise
           the
           occasion
           upon
           which
           I
           spake
           it
           :
           But
           now
           wh●
           should
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           take
           this
           amiss
           ,
           and
           kee●
           it
           so
           long
           in
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           article
           again●●
           me
           for
           preaching
           against
           Malice
           ?
           'T
           is
           we●
           known
           ,
           that
           (
           if
           deducible
           by
           good
           consequence
           from
           the
           Text
           )
           I
           was
           as
           plain
           ,
           and
           a
           high
           against
           others
           as
           against
           the
           Malicious
           was
           Malice
           at
           this
           time
           
             Tho.
             Powels
             Herodi●s
          
           ▪
           This
           it
           is
           for
           a
           man
           to
           have
           a
           
             guilty
             Conscienc●
          
           about
           him
           :
           He
           confesseth
           himself
           guilty
           o●
           the
           crime
           by
           his
           fretting
           and
           storming
           at
           th●
           reproof
           .
           I
           can
           cleerly
           say
           ,
           that
           my
           Pulpit
           Reproofs
           were
           far
           from
           particularising
           of
           person●
           yet
           I
           shall
           give
           thee
           another
           conjecture
           ,
           upo●
           which
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           might
           imagine
           that
           b●
           that
           discourse
           after
           an
           especiall
           manner
           I
           aime●
           at
           him
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             31
          
           About
           the
           year
           1651.
           there
           happened
           some
           difference
           betwixt
           this
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           and
           
             Robert
             Raynalds
          
           the
           Clark
           of
           the
           Parish
           ;
           the
           
             
               section
            
             24
          
           person
           whom
           I
           said
           that
           this
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           maliciously
           and
           spitefully
           prosecuted
           .
           Of
           him
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           complains
           ,
           and
           before
           some
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           takes
           his
           Oath
           ,
           or
           procures
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           to
           swear
           it
           ,
           that
           Rainalds
           had
           sold
           Beer
           on
           the
           
             Lords
             day
          
           ,
           as
           likewise
           by
           
             Vnlawfull
             Measures
          
           .
        
         
           Here
           I
           shall
           desire
           thee
           to
           observe
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           he
           neglects
           our
           own
           Neighbouring
           Justices
           ,
           and
           makes
           his
           complaint
           before
           Justices
           of
           another
           Division
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Oath
           was
           meerly
           upon
           Hear-say
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           complaint
           is
           only
           against
           him
           that
           sold
           ,
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           him
           or
           them
           that
           bought
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           touching
           the
           first
           of
           these
           :
           But
           now
           as
           to
           the
           Second
           ,
           that
           this
           Oath
           was
           only
           on
           Hear-say
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           
             Tho.
             Powel
          
           dares
           not
           say
           that
           he
           saw
           it
           ,
           or
           knew
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           report
           :
           And
           here
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           and
           
             Tho.
             Powel
          
           concur
           again
           :
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           swears
           touching
           things
           done
           at
           Box
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           was
           then
           at
           Broughton
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           or
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           swear
           of
           selling
           of
           Ale
           at
           Rainalds
           ,
           whenas
           perchance
           they
           were
           abroad
           at
           some
           other
           Alehouse
           ,
           or
           asleep
           at
           home
           .
           But
           now
           as
           to
           the
           third
           thing
           :
           If
           he
           knew
           that
           
             Robert
             
             Rainalds
          
           sold
           Ale
           on
           the
           
             Lords
             day
          
           ,
           then
           must
           he
           needs
           know
           who
           bought
           it
           likewise
           ,
           and
           how
           comes
           it
           that
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           him
           or
           them
           ?
           
           There
           is
           a
           penalty
           to
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           the
           like
           penalty
           to
           the
           one
           as
           to
           the
           other
           .
           And
           had
           it
           been
           pure
           zeal
           ,
           and
           zeal
           like
           Phinehas
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           
             pares
             in
             peccato
          
           ,
           equall
           in
           the
           offence
           ,
           
           so
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           would
           have
           made
           them
           like
           Zimri
           and
           
             Cozbi
             pares
             in
             poena
          
           ,
           equall
           in
           the
           punishment
           .
           Nay
           further
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           it
           will
           be
           made
           appear
           ,
           that
           to
           
             Thomas
             Powels
          
           knowledge
           others
           have
           sold
           Ale
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Rainalds
           ,
           yea
           and
           by
           as
           small
           Measures
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           hath
           been
           at
           the
           drinking
           of
           it
           ,
           yea
           and
           hath
           paid
           part
           of
           the
           Reckoning
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           have
           not
           one
           word
           from
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           of
           this
           :
           And
           how
           comes
           he
           to
           be
           so
           zealous
           for
           the
           
             Lords
             day
          
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           measures
           now
           ?
           Certainly
           not
           out
           of
           any
           regard
           he
           had
           either
           to
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           to
           satisfie
           his
           own
           leven'd
           spleen
           ,
           in
           doing
           Rainalds
           a
           discourtesie
           .
           This
           same
           partial
           indirect
           information
           was
           among
           the
           Heathen
           accounted
           most
           unjust
           and
           unworthy
           :
           
           
             Quis
             hoc
             statuit
             ,
             quod
             equum
             sit
             in
             Quintium
             ,
             id
             iniquum
             esse
             in
             Nevium
             ?
          
           But
           now
           amo●gst
           the
           people
           of
           God
           (
           if
           proceeding
           from
           a
           wrong
           ground
           in
           the
           informer
           ,
           as
           Envy
           ,
           Malice
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           or
           looking
           towards
           a
           wrong
           end
           ,
           as
           benefit
           to
           himself
           ,
           or
           revenge
           or
           mischief
           towards
           him
           against
           whom
           he
           gives
           the
           
           information
           )
           it
           was
           accounted
           a
           lye
           ,
           
           although
           the
           Informer
           had
           spoken
           nothing
           but
           the
           truth
           .
           And
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           upon
           Oath
           that
           a
           man
           affirms
           so
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           as
           he
           who
           speaks
           so
           ,
           
             speaks
             falsly
          
           ,
           so
           he
           that
           swears
           so
           ,
           
           
             swears
             falsly
             .
             Omnino
             idem
             sit
             accedente
             juramento
             Perjurium
             ,
             quod
             est
             in
             nuda
             pollicitatione
             Mendacium
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             32
          
           Now
           possibly
           I
           might
           thus
           discourse
           on
           th●se
           words
           ,
           
           neer
           about
           the
           time
           that
           these
           differences
           depended
           betwixt
           
             Tho.
             Powel
          
           and
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           (
           for
           Hypocrites
           are
           very
           touchie
           )
           might
           cut
           his
           own
           heart
           with
           them
           ;
           his
           conscious
           breast
           giving
           him
           that
           when
           I
           reproved
           the
           fault
           ,
           I
           meant
           him
           ,
           and
           might
           watch
           for
           an
           opportunity
           (
           for
           Hypocrites
           are
           very
           revengefull
           )
           to
           do
           me
           some
           displeasure
           .
           This
           I
           remember
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           a
           Jurie
           at
           Chippenham
           imployed
           to
           enquire
           touching
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           value
           of
           their
           Livings
           ,
           this
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           and
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           and
           another
           Miller
           ,
           I
           think
           they
           cal'd
           him
           Stanmore
           ,
           were
           as
           I
           heard
           very
           busie
           about
           me
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           had
           not
           Commissioners
           which
           were
           for
           their
           turns
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           to
           my
           prejudice
           they
           did
           nothing
           .
           But
           since
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           makes
           this
           an
           Article
           against
           me
           ,
           That
           I
           
             preached
             against
             Malice
             ,
             and
             said
             that
             Malicious
             persons
             were
             the
             Devils
             Nymphs
             ,
          
           I
           must
           needs
           conclude
           him
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           crime
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           tell
           him
           further
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           read
           of
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           (
           yea
           and
           a
           good
           one
           too
           )
           
           heretofore
           .
           
           
             Master
             ,
             thus
             saying
             ,
             thou
             reproachest
             us
             also
          
           :
           where
           you
           may
           observe
           that
           the
           Lawyer
           freely
           acknowledgeth
           himself
           guilty
           of
           those
           crimes
           which
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           there
           reproves
           ;
           
           and
           yet
           the
           impudent
           proud
           thing
           counts
           himself
           slandered
           or
           reproached
           in
           that
           he
           is
           told
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             33
          
           We
           have
           no
           more
           to
           say
           touching
           the
           Depositions
           which
           were
           taken
           at
           this
           time
           :
           But
           yet
           for
           a
           Conclusion
           to
           the
           Transactions
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           observe
           a
           few
           things
           unto
           thee
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             Mary
             Workman
          
           ,
           who
           was
           examined
           upon
           all
           the
           Articles
           ,
           and
           that
           Deposition
           carefully
           taken
           ,
           (
           for
           said
           Mr.
           Blisset
           ,
           she
           was
           a
           
             Midwife
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             know
             much
          
           )
           is
           wholly
           left
           out
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             19
          
           2.
           
           I
           told
           thee
           before
           that
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           then
           thwarted
           with
           a
           witnesse
           which
           was
           this
           
             Mary
             Workman
          
           ,
           
           he
           then
           affirming
           when
           she
           had
           denyed
           it
           ,
           
             that
             I
             had
             within
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             year
             ,
             signed
             two
             Children
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             she
             holding
             them
             in
             her
             arms
             ;
             which
             he
             said
             were
             the
             Children
             of
             Mr.
          
           Speke
           ,
           
             and
             Mr.
          
           Snell
           .
           This
           made
           the
           poor
           woman
           amazed
           ,
           considering
           that
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           being
           sworn
           with
           her self
           but
           a
           little
           before
           to
           
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             whole
             truth
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
          
           ;
           and
           she
           rightly
           conceiving
           that
           the
           same
           Oath
           bound
           him
           still
           all
           the
           while
           he
           was
           before
           these
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           speaking
           to
           my
           businesse
           ,
           I
           say
           it
           made
           her
           amazed
           ,
           
           that
           
             he
             should
             swear
             that
             I
             signed
             two
             Children
             within
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             year
             ,
          
           when
           as
           one
           of
           those
           Children
           ,
           Mr.
           Speke's
           was
           Baptized
           Octob
           :
           28.
           1653.
           and
           almost
           a
           year
           older
           then
           the
           Ordinance
           by
           which
           these
           Commissioners
           sate
           and
           acted
           .
           Another
           Circumstance
           for
           Mr.
           Blisset
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             34
          
           Nor
           must
           it
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           that
           at
           such
           time
           as
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           was
           giving
           in
           his
           Testimony
           touching
           my
           use
           of
           the
           Form
           of
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           ,
           he
           having
           informed
           that
           I
           began
           with
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           afterward
           read
           
             some
             Psalms
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Byfield
           asks
           him
           whether
           after
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           He
           then
           asked
           likewise
           whether
           (
           after
           I
           had
           Baptized
           Children
           )
           I
           said
           ,
           
             Forasmuch
             as
             this
             Childe
             is
             regenerate
             .
          
           I
           remember
           not
           what
           Answer
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           made
           to
           one
           or
           other
           .
           But
           to
           me
           Mr.
           Byfield
           seems
           to
           intimate
           by
           his
           Questions
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           have
           been
           matter
           of
           Charge
           against
           me
           if
           I
           had
           used
           either
           .
           I
           assure
           thee
           Reader
           that
           this
           made
           me
           wonder
           :
           And
           what
           may
           there
           be
           in
           that
           Doxology
           that
           should
           offend
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ?
           the
           thing
           it self
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           a
           crime
           to
           give
           glory
           to
           the
           
             Blessed
             Trinity
          
           ?
           or
           will
           he
           be
           angry
           with
           us
           because
           we
           say
           as
           the
           Heavenly
           Host
           did
           ,
           
           
             Glory
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Highest
             ?
          
           Were
           we
           not
           all
           
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
          
           Which
           I
           conceive
           to
           mean
           more
           then
           Beza's
           
             Invocato
             nomine
             Dei
             Patris
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           import
           as
           much
           as
           to
           
             devote
             our selves
             unto
             ,
             or
             
             to
             resign
             our selves
             up
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
          
           :
           And
           are
           we
           charged
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           now
           make
           publique
           profession
           of
           it
           ?
           or
           was
           it
           disliked
           by
           him
           because
           looked
           upon
           now
           as
           altogether
           uselesse
           ,
           it
           being
           composed
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           in
           confutation
           of
           the
           Heresie
           of
           Arrius
           ?
           But
           now
           what
           if
           I
           should
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           more
           ancient
           then
           that
           Council
           ,
           and
           formerly
           put
           to
           another
           use
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           Fathers
           did
           not
           so
           much
           constitute
           as
           quote
           it
           :
           and
           quote
           it
           thereby
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Blasphemy
           of
           the
           Arrian
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           contrary
           to
           that
           Doxology
           ,
           which
           was
           appointed
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           and
           Primitive
           times
           ?
           But
           yet
           admitting
           that
           Heresie
           to
           have
           been
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           it
           therefore
           now
           a
           crime
           ,
           such
           a
           crime
           as
           may
           deserve
           ejectment
           to
           continue
           it
           ?
           is
           our
           Field
           ,
           our
           Church
           so
           free
           from
           those
           Tares
           ?
           is
           the
           Orthodox
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           so
           sincerely
           taught
           and
           believed
           ,
           and
           so
           unanimously
           ?
           Tell
           me
           ,
           you
           Reformers
           have
           you
           never
           since
           you
           began
           your
           Reformation
           ,
           heard
           of
           some
           that
           have
           pluckt
           off
           no
           lesse
           then
           two
           of
           three
           of
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           
             Blessed
             Trinity
          
           ?
           stripping
           one
           of
           his
           Being
           ,
           another
           of
           his
           Deity
           ?
           and
           indeed
           had
           I
           not
           found
           it
           by
           experience
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           have
           believed
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Doxology
           should
           be
           imputed
           to
           a
           Minister
           as
           a
           crime
           ,
           or
           that
           a
           man
           should
           be
           reputed
           scandalous
           for
           this
           ,
           because
           he
           made
           publique
           profession
           that
           he
           was
           no
           Arrian
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             35
          
           And
           as
           touching
           Mr.
           Byfields
           next
           Query
           ,
           
             Whether
             I
             said
             forasmuch
             as
             this
             Childe
             is
             regenerate
             ?
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           had
           small
           minde
           to
           ingage
           himself
           or
           me
           in
           any
           of
           the
           publique
           Schools
           on
           that
           Question
           touching
           
             Baptismal
             Regeneration
          
           ,
           possibly
           he
           might
           have
           read
           what
           Dr.
           Burges
           and
           Mr.
           Bedford
           have
           said
           upon
           the
           same
           Argument
           ;
           
           yea
           even
           Mr.
           Baxter
           himself
           doubts
           not
           but
           that
           Baptisme
           is
           
             an
             Instrument
             of
             relative
             Regeneration
             and
             Sanctification
             .
          
           But
           to
           put
           this
           matter
           (
           as
           to
           Mr.
           Byfield
           )
           out
           of
           doubt
           .
           In
           that
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           set
           out
           by
           the
           Assembly
           (
           whereunto
           there
           was
           no
           doubt
           ,
           Mr.
           Byfields
           consent
           and
           approbation
           as
           well
           as
           his
           hand
           )
           we
           have
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           
             Baptisme
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
          
           
           
             ordained
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             solemn
             admission
             of
             the
             party
             baptized
             into
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             also
             to
             be
             unto
             him
             a
             Sign
             and
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             of
             his
             ingrafting
             into
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Regeneration
             .
          
        
         
           Doth
           Mr.
           Byfield
           under
           his
           hand
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Sign
           ,
           and
           
             Seal
             of
             Regeneration
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           it
           in
           his
           judgement
           a
           crime
           in
           me
           to
           say
           so
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           among
           men
           ,
           when
           once
           a
           man
           hath
           put
           to
           his
           Sign
           and
           Seal
           ,
           the
           person
           so
           ingaging
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           purposes
           and
           Covenants
           expressed
           in
           that
           Instrument
           ,
           stands
           obliged
           to
           make
           them
           good
           :
           and
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           the
           Grant
           is
           made
           ,
           will
           from
           that
           day
           rest
           himself
           assured
           of
           his
           Bargain
           ,
           because
           
           he
           hath
           it
           under
           hand
           and
           Seal
           .
           And
           dares
           any
           say
           that
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           is
           not
           Authentick
           ,
           
           when
           as
           he
           hath
           put
           his
           Sign
           and
           Seal
           to
           it
           ?
           and
           if
           it
           be
           Authentick
           ,
           can
           it
           be
           a
           fault
           in
           a
           Minister
           to
           publish
           so
           much
           ?
           I
           shall
           sum
           up
           all
           into
           an
           Argument
           thus
           :
        
         
           Baptisme
           is
           a
           Sign
           and
           Seal
           of
           Regeneration
           to
           Infants
           ,
           of
           Believing
           Parents
           :
           But
           the
           Childe
           or
           Children
           by
           me
           Baptized
           were
           such
           :
           Therefore
           it
           is
           a
           Sign
           ,
           and
           Seal
           of
           Regeneration
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Byfield
           hath
           under
           his
           hand
           acknowledged
           the
           
             major
             Proposition
          
           ,
           and
           the
           minor
           he
           dares
           not
           deny
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           angry
           with
           me
           for
           inferring
           and
           pronouncing
           the
           Conclusion
           .
           Certainly
           his
           Spleen
           conceived
           against
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           had
           now
           so
           far
           prevailed
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Passion
           he
           forgets
           what
           he
           had
           formerly
           written
           and
           published
           for
           Orthodox
           .
           So
           that
           me
           thinks
           Mr.
           Byfield
           might
           have
           then
           done
           as
           did
           one
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           heard
           heretofore
           ,
           who
           stiffly
           denying
           a
           thing
           wherewith
           he
           was
           charged
           ,
           and
           after
           being
           convicted
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           Charge
           by
           a
           Writing
           under
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           fell
           to
           smite
           and
           complain
           of
           his
           Head
           in
           some
           such
           upbraiding
           words
           as
           these
           ,
           
             Why
             Head
             ,
             Head
             ,
             Head
             ,
             hast
             thou
             forgotten
             what
             thy
             Hands
             have
             wrote
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             36
          
           But
           I
           shall
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Transactions
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           desiring
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           were
           leaving
           the
           Room
           about
           Eleven
           or
           Twelve
           of
           the
           Clock
           at
           
             night
             ,
             William
             Pinchin
          
           and
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           delivered
           in
           a
           Paper
           to
           one
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           we
           guessed
           by
           the
           Sequel
           )
           contained
           either
           that
           they
           had
           other
           matter
           of
           Charge
           ,
           or
           else
           some
           other
           Witnesses
           which
           they
           desired
           might
           be
           heard
           against
           me
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Transactions
           at
           my
           Third
           time
           of
           appearing
           before
           them
           at
           the
           
             White
             Hart
          
           in
           
             Marlburrough
             ,
             May
             8.
          
           and
           
             9.
             1656.
          
           
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             1
          
           SHortly
           after
           my
           being
           at
           Lavington
           ,
           there
           came
           a
           piece
           of
           Paper
           unto
           me
           in
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           
             
               
                 Mr.
                 BUSHNELL
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOu
               are
               hereby
               required
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               Ejecting
               Scandalous
               Ministers
               ,
               have
               appointed
               their
               next
               meeting
               at
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               
                 White
                 Hart
              
               in
               Marlburrough
               ,
               to
               be
               holden
               on
               Thursday
               the
               8
               of
               May
               next
               ,
               by
               Nine
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               Forenoon
               ;
               when
               and
               where
               they
               expect
               and
               require
               your
               appearance
               before
               them
               ,
               with
               your
               Witnesses
               for
               your
               defense
               to
               receive
               their
               judgment
               according
               to
               ●he
               demerit
               of
               your
               Causes
               .
            
             
               For
               Mr.
               
                 Walter
                 Bushnell
              
               Minister
               of
               Box
               ,
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     29
                     of
                  
                   April
                   ,
                   1656.
                   
                
              
               
                 Signed
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 by
                 me
                 
                   Will
                   Blisset
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             2
          
           In
           order
           whereunto
           I
           repair
           unto
           Malburrough
           ,
           where
           I
           find
           at
           the
           
             White
             Hart
          
           a
           very
           great
           appearance
           .
           For
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           summoned
           in
           by
           the
           procurement
           of
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           there
           appeared
           (
           besides
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           )
           
             Thomas
             Powel
             ,
             William
             Clement
             ,
             Nicholas
             Spencer
             ,
             John
             Cottle
             ,
             William
             Rawlin's
             ,
             Thomas
             Steven's
             ,
             Anthony
             Balden
             ,
             William
             Cottle
          
           of
           
             Rudl●…oe
             ,
             Henry
             Harris
             ,
             John
             Harding
             ,
          
           (
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           being
           gone
           thence
           for
           London
           that
           morning
           )
           These
           being
           all
           sworn
           ,
           were
           required
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           Articles
           .
           But
           before
           any
           deposition
           was
           taken
           ,
           Mr.
           Byfield
           made
           a
           motion
           that
           all
           my
           Witnesses
           (
           for
           I
           had
           many
           at
           that
           time
           there
           )
           might
           be
           withdrawn
           or
           turned
           out
           ,
           whiles
           the
           Witnesses
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           were
           in
           examination
           ;
           giving
           this
           reason
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             not
             meet
             that
             they
             should
             bear
             what
             the
             other
             Witnesses
             testified
             .
          
           Not
           meet
           indeed
           ,
           for
           they
           would
           have
           noted
           and
           remembred
           many
           of
           their
           Contradictions
           and
           Perjuries
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Byfield
           would
           not
           that
           they
           should
           be
           publique
           .
           This
           man
           in
           his
           proceedings
           desiring
           to
           be
           as
           close
           and
           as
           just
           as
           the
           Inquisition
           .
           This
           motion
           of
           his
           was
           soon
           condescended
           unto
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           put
           in
           pract●ce
           :
           he
           had
           before
           taken
           order
           that
           I
           should
           have
           no
           copy
           of
           their
           depositions
           ,
           from
           the
           Clerk
           ;
           which
           order
           was
           so
           strictly
           observed
           ,
           that
           (
           which
           was
           strange
           )
           even
           money
           would
           not
           procure
           it
           ;
           and
           here
           he
           takes
           a
           course
           
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           hear
           them
           from
           their
           mouths
           .
           But
           now
           when
           my
           Witnesses
           came
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           the
           others
           were
           permitted
           to
           stay
           still
           ,
           yea
           and
           encouraged
           to
           contradict
           ,
           controll
           ,
           except
           against
           ,
           and
           turn
           back
           whom
           they
           pleased
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Reader
           shall
           have
           more
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             3
          
           The
           leading
           men
           at
           this
           time
           were
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           and
           
             Tho.
             Powell
          
           ,
           who
           (
           for
           in
           the
           Clerks
           Copy
           they
           are
           both
           yoked
           together
           )
           depose
           thus
           ,
           
             That
             about
             seven
             years
             since
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             drank
             so
             hard
             upon
             the
             Lord's
             day
             (
             as
             they
             the●
             conceived
             )
             that
             when
             he
             was
             at
             Church
             he
             could
             scarcely
             read
             plain
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             and
          
           John
           Jones
           and
           Lawrence
           Pinchin
           
             came
             from
             his
             house
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             4
          
           Where
           I
           shall
           offer
           to
           thy
           consideration
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           whereas
           
             Thomas
             Powell
          
           swore
           formerly
           in
           
             William
             Pinchin's
             track
          
           ,
           here
           they
           swear
           in
           a
           breast
           together
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           had
           both
           sworn
           before
           that
           they
           never
           saw
           me
           drunk
           ,
           or
           
             drinking
             to
             excess
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           now
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           they
           depose
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           this
           their
           deposition
           is
           grounded
           meerly
           upon
           conjecture
           ,
           neither
           of
           them
           seeing
           me
           drink
           a
           drop
           .
           Let
           us
           next
           see
           the
           Reasons
           or
           grounds
           which
           moved
           them
           thus
           to
           conceit
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           
             When
             I
             was
             at
             Church
             I
             could
             scarcely
             read
          
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           John
           Jones
           ,
           and
           Lawrence
           Pinchin
           
             came
             from
             my
             house
             with
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             5
          
           As
           to
           the
           first
           [
           
             When
             I
             was
             at
             Church
             I
             could
             ●●nce
             read
             plain
          
           ]
           and
           could
           no
           body
           observe
           this
           but
           
             Thomas
             Powell
          
           and
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ?
           by
           ●hat
           I
           have
           charged
           them
           with
           ,
           and
           proved
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           Transactions
           of
           the
           former
           ●ay
           ,
           these
           two
           must
           needs
           appear
           ,
           (
           to
           such
           as
           ●re
           of
           honesty
           or
           discretion
           )
           to
           be
           very
           unfit
           men
           ●nd
           incompetent
           Witnesses
           against
           me
           ,
           much
           ●esse
           to
           be
           ring
           leaders
           to
           the
           rest
           .
           I
           am
           con●ident
           that
           there
           were
           more
           at
           Church
           at
           that
           ●ime
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           as
           at●●●tive
           and
           sate
           as
           neer
           as
           they
           ;
           and
           how
           comes
           ●t
           about
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           could
           find
           no
           ●●earing
           mate
           but
           
             Tho.
             Powel
          
           ?
           This
           may
           be
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Powell
          
           had
           the
           last
           ●ay
           approved
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           very
           hopeful
           Scholler
           ,
           and
           having
           then
           deposed
           ,
           that
           
             about
             〈◊〉
             years
             since
             ,
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             Malicious
             persons
             were
             ●he
             Devils
             Nimphs
          
           ;
           he
           might
           well
           depose
           now
           ●hat
           
             about
             seven
             years
             since
             I
             could
             scarcely
             read
             ●im
          
           ;
           And
           yet
           should
           I
           ask
           them
           ,
           what
           Chapter
           or
           Psalm
           it
           was
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           words
           I
           faulterred
           ,
           I
           believe
           (
           for
           all
           their
           good
           memories
           )
           they
           would
           say
           that
           they
           could
           not
           remember
           it
           :
           if
           the
           faultering
           had
           been
           often
           ,
           the
           Congregation
           must
           needs
           have
           noted
           it
           ;
           and
           ●
           but
           once
           ,
           how
           come
           they
           to
           forget
           what
           it
           
           was
           ?
           And
           in
           such
           cases
           I
           conceive
           it
           necess●ry
           that
           depositions
           and
           examinations
           should
           ●●scend
           to
           perticulars
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           had
           charg●●
           me
           with
           indistinct
           reading
           ,
           so
           ought
           they
           ●
           have
           given
           instance
           wherein
           I
           faild
           .
           If
           the●
           had
           charged
           me
           with
           Treasonable
           words
           ,
           ●
           Lascivious
           debosht
           speeches
           ,
           it
           would
           ha●●
           been
           demanded
           ,
           But
           what
           were
           those
           words
           ●
           What
           were
           those
           speeches
           ?
           I
           told
           thee
           〈◊〉
           long
           since
           what
           an
           excellent
           faculty
           
             Th●●
             Powell
          
           had
           to
           remember
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           ●
           perticulars
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           at
           this
           tim●
           (
           had
           they
           been
           urged
           to
           it
           )
           we
           should
           ha●●
           had
           some
           such
           wise
           answer
           now
           as
           we
           ha●●
           then
           ;
           it
           was
           at
           this
           time
           that
           
             William
             Pinc●●●
          
           informs
           upon
           Oath
           that
           I
           had
           used
           some
           ●
           the
           Common-Prayer
           at
           the
           Thanksgiving
           for
           〈◊〉
           Wife
           ;
           and
           being
           asked
           what
           I
           said
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           I
           prayed
           that
           the
           Moon
           shoul●
           not
           burn
           her
           by
           day
           ,
           nor
           the
           Sun
           by
           night
           doubtless
           this
           man
           remembers
           himself
           accordingly
           as
           he
           teacheth
           
             Tho.
             Powell
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             6
          
           But
           Farther
           ,
           in
           case
           I
           read
           not
           plain
           ,
           th●
           cause
           might
           not
           be
           in
           me
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           boo●●
           wherein
           there
           are
           many
           
             Typographical
             Error●
          
           some
           of
           which
           I
           might
           unexpectedly
           light
           o●
           It
           might
           proceed
           likewise
           from
           dimness
           〈◊〉
           sight
           ,
           darkness
           of
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           or
           fro●
           many
           causes
           beside
           .
           But
           if
           they
           will
           need
           have
           it
           that
           he
           who
           reads
           indistinctly
           must
           undoubtedly
           have
           
             drank
             hard
          
           before
           ,
           I
           shal●
           
           ●rom
           their
           Antecedent
           infer
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           That
           their
           man
           since
           at
           Box
           never
           came
           to
           Church
           sober
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           heard
           from
           some
           of
           ●he
           place
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           read
           a
           Chapter
           〈◊〉
           and
           distinctly
           since
           he
           came
           among
           ●hem
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             7
          
           And
           to
           what
           end
           is
           this
           added
           that
           
             John
             ●●●es
          
           ,
           and
           
             Lawrence
             Pinchin
          
           came
           from
           my
           ●ouse
           with
           me
           ?
           The
           one
           is
           my
           Vncle
           ,
           the
           ●ther
           my
           
             Brother
             in
             Law
          
           ;
           living
           both
           in
           
             Corsham
             Parish
          
           ,
           a
           Parish
           next
           adjoyning
           .
           Touching
           whose
           behaviour
           if
           you
           enquire
           of
           their
           neigh●ours
           ,
           I
           believe
           you
           shall
           be
           answered
           ,
           that
           it
           ●
           sober
           and
           civill
           ;
           unless
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           or
           ●ome
           such
           like
           seduce
           them
           into
           their
           compa●y
           .
           And
           as
           touching
           the
           occasion
           which
           ●rew
           them
           thither
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           it
           ●as
           far
           more
           warrantable
           then
           what
           hath
           ●rawn
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           on
           
             Lords
             days
          
           to
           Brough●●
           ,
           or
           
             Thomas
             Powell
          
           (
           on
           the
           
             same
             day
          
           too
           )
           to
           ●n
           Alehouse
           at
           Corsham
           .
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           ●
           main
           reason
           (
           besides
           his
           malice
           )
           which
           moved
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           to
           swear
           
             that
             there
             was
             hard
             ●rinking
             at
             my
             house
             ,
          
           was
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           his
           ●sual
           custom
           to
           do
           so
           at
           his
           own
           ;
           for
           I
           can
           ●ake
           it
           appear
           unto
           thee
           ▪
           that
           this
           
             William
             ●inchin
          
           together
           with
           no
           lesse
           then
           four
           of
           those
           ●ho
           have
           appeared
           against
           me
           ,
           have
           at
           his
           ●ouse
           from
           
             Saturday
             night
          
           till
           
             ●unday
             morning
          
           ,
           ●ate
           up
           drinking
           and
           
             singing
             ,
             dancing
          
           and
           quar●●ling
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           conducted
           
           his
           Neighbour
           Cheltenham
           on
           his
           wa●
           homeward
           ,
           belike
           for
           fear
           he
           should
           be
           assaulted
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             8
          
           There
           was
           at
           this
           time
           another
           clause
           ●
           their
           joynt
           Deposition
           ,
           as
           rational
           as
           th●
           former
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           this
           :
           That
           when
           
             John
             Jon●●
          
           and
           
             Lawrence
             Pinchin
          
           came
           to
           
             Church
             they
             〈◊〉
             high
             colours
          
           .
           Whether
           this
           clause
           were
           eve●
           taken
           ,
           or
           whether
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           hat●
           dasht
           it
           out
           ,
           I
           cannot
           say
           .
           But
           of
           this
           I
           a●sure
           that
           some
           discourse
           there
           was
           about
           ●
           in
           my
           hearing
           ,
           while
           the
           Depositions
           were
           ●
           taking
           :
           and
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           among
           the
           Co●missioners
           after
           they
           had
           dined
           ,
           when
           an●
           where
           it
           was
           observed
           that
           
             some
             of
             them
          
           (
           havin●
           feasted
           themselves
           belike
           at
           the
           cost
           of
           
             Incide●●
             charges
          
           )
           had
           very
           
             high
             colours
          
           :
           and
           this
           migh●
           be
           the
           cause
           why
           this
           branch
           should
           be
           〈◊〉
           off
           ,
           because
           that
           from
           this
           
             dangerous
             Topick
          
           the
           same
           conclusion
           might
           be
           drawn
           again●●
           some
           of
           themselves
           .
           But
           now
           as
           touchi●●
           
             John
             Jones
          
           and
           
             Lawrence
             Pinchin
          
           (
           admittin●
           it
           were
           as
           they
           swore
           yet
           )
           their
           colours
           coul●
           be
           no
           argument
           of
           their
           hard
           drinking
           ,
           fo●
           they
           that
           know
           them
           ,
           seldom
           see
           them
           other
           wise
           ,
           but
           at
           all
           times
           and
           seasons
           ,
           high
           coloured
           and
           ruddy
           .
           If
           arguments
           may
           be
           deduced
           from
           complexions
           ,
           I
           should
           then
           hav●
           argued
           with
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           That
           if
           
             ruddy
             complexions
          
           be
           a
           competent
           medium
           to
           prove
           excessive
           drinking
           ,
           in
           them
           that
           look
           so
           ;
           then
           ,
           
           that
           
             pale
             ,
             wand
             ,
             livery
             countenances
          
           were
           a
           competent
           medium
           to
           prove
           an
           excesse
           of
           envy
           or
           malice
           in
           them
           that
           look
           so
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             9
          
           Next
           comes
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           alone
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             And
             this
             Deponent
          
           Pinchin
           
             saith
             farther
             ,
             That
             about
             five
             or
             six
             years
             since
             ,
             Mr.
          
           Bushnel
           
             was
             at
             a
             Stabbal
             match
             with
             Mr.
          
           Edward
           Long
           
             and
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
          
           Rainalds
           
             Alehouse
             aforesaid
             (
             this
             deponent
             being
             one
             of
             the
             company
             )
             and
             there
             they
             drank
             very
             hard
             ,
             and
             healths
             were
             put
             round
             ,
             and
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             drank
             them
             with
             his
             H●t
             of
             ,
             and
             did
             then
             drink
             excessively
             as
             this
             Depo●●●t
             conceives
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             10
          
           Where
           first
           I
           shal
           desire
           thee
           to
           observe
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           in
           this
           Deposition
           seems
           to
           contradict
           what
           he
           had
           sworn
           before
           .
           
           There
           he
           swears
           
             that
             he
             cannot
             say
             that
             he
             ever
             saw
             me
             drunk
          
           ;
           and
           
             yet
             now
             that
             about
             five
             or
             six
             years
             ag●ne
             in
             his
             company
             I
             drank
             exc●ssively
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             sworne
             I
             was
             drunk
             .
          
           T
           is
           like
           enough
           he
           may
           say
           (
           t
           is
           usual
           for
           him
           so
           to
           do
           )
           that
           at
           that
           time
           he
           did
           not
           mind
           it
           ;
           but
           since
           searching
           and
           bestir●ing
           of
           his
           memory
           ,
           he
           hath
           by
           recollecting
           of
           himself
           recovered
           it
           ,
           and
           can
           depose
           accordingly
           ;
           and
           now
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           thee
           (
           for
           this
           was
           not
           the
           first
           time
           that
           he
           made
           use
           of
           it
           )
           of
           the
           strange
           faculty
           of
           
             this
             man
          
           ;
           to
           see
           what
           gradations
           and
           pauses
           he
           makes
           in
           his
           Depositions
           ,
           how
           he
           remembers
           best
           at
           a
           distance
           !
           how
           he
           m●●ds
           
           himself
           in
           his
           recollections
           ,
           and
           can
           swear
           more
           punctually
           of
           a
           thing
           done
           
             many
             years
          
           agone
           ,
           then
           he
           could
           when
           it
           was
           but
           
             newly
             acted
          
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           his
           
             second
             thoughts
          
           ,
           his
           
             roused
             Oathes
          
           ,
           are
           most
           pernicious
           :
           he
           never
           swearing
           so
           desperately
           as
           when
           he
           hath
           most
           
             bethought
             himself
          
           ,
           which
           will
           give
           any
           intelligent
           man
           cause
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           deposeth
           in
           the
           second
           or
           
             third
             place
          
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           remember
           ,
           but
           invent
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             11
          
           I
           shall
           instance
           touching
           this
           man
           ,
           in
           a
           particular
           besides
           my
           own
           ,
           
           
             in
             the
             year
          
           1646.
           he
           swore
           before
           the
           Committee
           of
           Wilts
           ,
           sitting
           then
           at
           Marlborough
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           that
           Mr.
           
             Speke
             ro●●
             in
             Arms
             in
             the
             Kings
             Quarters
          
           ;
           
           but
           in
           the
           year
           1656.
           he
           swears
           before
           some
           Commissioners
           sitting
           at
           the
           Devizes
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           seen
           Mr.
           Speke
           ride
           armed
           in
           a
           Troop
           of
           the
           Kings
           part
           ,
           along
           by
           his
           Fathers
           house
           ;
           which
           clause
           of
           the
           Deposition
           
             riding
             Armed
             in
             the
             Troop
          
           must
           needs
           refer
           to
           some
           time
           before
           the
           year
           1646.
           
           Then
           he
           could
           depose
           only
           that
           he
           Heard
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           ;
           but
           ten
           years
           after
           he
           can
           depose
           that
           he
           Saw
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           swears
           accordingly
           .
           Touching
           which
           Deposition
           although
           the
           Gent.
           suffered
           some
           prejudice
           in
           his
           Estate
           ,
           but
           more
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           yet
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           as
           an
           
             Eminent
             Knight
          
           once
           was
           ,
           who
           being
           falsly
           accused
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           replies
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             more
             sorry
             for
             the
             witnesse
             
             his
             perjury
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             for
             his
             own
             danger
             .
          
           This
           Gent.
           Mr.
           
             George
             Speke
          
           (
           although
           he
           freely
           forgave
           him
           ,
           and
           prayed
           that
           God
           would
           forgive
           him
           likewise
           ,
           yet
           )
           even
           to
           his
           dying
           day
           often
           protested
           ,
           
           and
           by
           such
           strong
           asseverations
           ,
           wherein
           he
           called
           God
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           (
           which
           amounts
           to
           a
           voluntary
           Oath
           )
           that
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           had
           
             sworne
             falsly
             against
             him
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             12
          
           This
           and
           some
           such
           like
           passages
           gave
           a
           
             Countrey
             farmer
          
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           occasion
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           in
           his
           Depositions
           did
           usually
           
             fetch
             Trip
          
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           that
           his
           allusion
           might
           be
           to
           
             running
             Leapers
          
           ;
           with
           whom
           it
           is
           not
           usual
           to
           do
           their
           best
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           they
           
             assay
             again
          
           and
           again
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           latter
           ever
           striving
           to
           out
           do
           the
           former
           ,
           in
           order
           whereunto
           they
           
             fetch
             the
             larger
          
           or
           
             swifter
             Trip.
          
           Now
           observe
           how
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           observes
           this
           method
           in
           his
           swearing
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Against
           Mr.
           Speke
           ,
           against
           whom
           he
           sweares
           ,
           first
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           Heard
           that
           he
           rode
           in
           Armes
           ;
           but
           now
           this
           would
           not
           carry
           it
           ,
           nor
           reach
           the
           mark
           at
           which
           he
           aimed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           next
           time
           he
           
             fetcheth
             a
             swifter
             Trip
          
           ,
           and
           swears
           that
           he
           Saw
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           against
           me
           at
           Lavington
           ,
           he
           
             swears
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             hath
             seen
             me
             drinking
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             say
             that
             ever
             he
             saw
             me
             drunk
             ,
          
           but
           now
           this
           Oath
           was
           not
           mortal
           ,
           nor
           did
           it
           cleave
           the
           hair
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           fetcheth
           a
           
             swifter
             
             Trip
          
           at
           Malburrough
           ,
           and
           
             swears
             that
             he
             conceives
             that
             I
             drank
             to
             exceess
             in
             his
             company
             .
          
           He
           would
           have
           made
           the
           Commissioners
           believe
           at
           their
           last
           sitting
           at
           Lavington
           that
           he
           had
           sworne
           farther
           yet
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Clerk
           had
           not
           taken
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           Clerk
           offering
           to
           depose
           that
           after
           he
           had
           in
           private
           a
           perusal
           of
           the
           depositions
           ,
           with
           a
           power
           to
           add
           ,
           alter
           ,
           or
           amend
           what
           he
           pleased
           (
           for
           this
           was
           a
           favour
           which
           was
           shewen
           them
           )
           and
           that
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           had
           left
           it
           as
           the
           Clerk
           had
           enterred
           it
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           end
           put
           to
           his
           
             leaping
             or
             fetching
             Trip
          
           any
           more
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             13
          
           And
           now
           methinks
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           shews
           himself
           like
           such
           a
           witness
           which
           the
           chief
           Priests
           and
           Elders
           sought
           for
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           find
           ;
           for
           after
           their
           utmost
           search
           t
           is
           said
           of
           theirs
           
             that
             neither
             so
             did
             their
             witness
             agree
             together
          
           ;
           
           which
           disagreement
           ,
           or
           inequality
           ,
           or
           imparity
           of
           their
           testimony
           ,
           I
           conceive
           lay
           not
           so
           much
           or
           only
           in
           this
           that
           they
           
             thwarted
             one
             with
             another
          
           :
           
           (
           For
           St.
           Mark
           reports
           both
           the
           Witnesses
           as
           testifying
           the
           same
           thing
           )
           as
           it
           lay
           in
           this
           that
           take
           it
           at
           most
           ,
           and
           stretch
           it
           out
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           yet
           that
           it
           did
           not
           reach
           unto
           ,
           
           but
           fell
           short
           of
           the
           thing
           which
           the
           
             chief
             Priests
          
           and
           Elders
           aimed
           at
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           to
           put
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
             to
             death
          
           ;
           for
           these
           
             righteous
             men
          
           knew
           that
           all
           which
           hitherto
           been
           testified
           would
           not
           before
           Pilate
           amount
           to
           so
           much
           as
           to
           make
           him
           
             worthy
             of
             death
          
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           neither
           so
           was
           their
           witness
           
             You
             Equalis
             ,
             par
          
           ,
           or
           conveniens
           :
           not
           equal
           ,
           or
           alike
           ,
           or
           agreeing
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           answerable
           to
           the
           desires
           and
           designes
           of
           the
           
             chief
             Priests
          
           and
           Elders
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           they
           had
           testified
           
             beside
             ,
             against
             ,
             beyond
          
           the
           truth
           ,
           yet
           they
           still
           came
           short
           of
           the
           
             suborners
             malice
          
           .
           Now
           in
           such
           a
           case
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           would
           have
           fetcht
           trip
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           had
           fallen
           short
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           his
           memory
           should
           have
           served
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           have
           reacht
           it
           at
           the
           next
           .
           So
           that
           his
           former
           Oaths
           did
           upon
           the
           matter
           make
           him
           
             finde
             his
             legs
          
           ,
           or
           give
           him
           aime
           how
           to
           cleave
           the
           pin
           ,
           having
           been
           wide
           ,
           short
           ,
           or
           over
           shot
           before
           .
           And
           here
           let
           me
           observe
           this
           unto
           thee
           ,
           touching
           such
           who
           swear
           out
           of
           malice
           ,
           &
           such
           who
           swear
           for
           
             a
             reward
          
           .
           They
           both
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           regards
           the
           truth
           ;
           but
           the
           mal●cious
           swears
           any
           thing
           that
           will
           do
           a
           mischief
           ;
           the
           hireling
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           is
           taught
           :
           the
           first
           looks
           upon
           the
           penalty
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           swears
           not
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           whatsoever
           shall
           render
           a
           man
           obnoxious
           ;
           the
           other
           looks
           upon
           the
           reward
           ,
           and
           swears
           (
           not
           the
           truth
           neither
           ,
           but
           )
           any
           thing
           which
           may
           procure
           
             his
             wages
          
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           unusuall
           but
           that
           he
           who
           hath
           so
           much
           malice
           as
           to
           swear
           falsly
           himself
           ,
           will
           find
           so
           much
           money
           or
           somewhat
           aequivalent
           ,
           which
           shall
           prevail
           with
           some
           other
           so
           far
           as
           to
           swear
           as
           he
           
             would
             have
             him
          
           .
           It
           being
           commonly
           seen
           that
           the
           
           malicious
           murderous
           spirits
           bail
           the
           Hook
           ,
           for
           the
           greedy
           and
           hungry
           to
           bite
           at
           and
           swallow
           .
           Of
           this
           the
           Reader
           shall
           have
           examples
           in
           this
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           and
           others
           hereafter
           ,
           as
           they
           fall
           in
           their
           proper
           place
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             14
          
           But
           let
           us
           descend
           to
           particulars
           and
           take
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchins
          
           Deposition
           apart
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             He
             deposeth
             that
             I
             was
             at
             a
             Stabbal
             match
             with
             Mr.
          
           Long
           ,
           
             and
             others
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             afterward
             we
             came
             to
          
           Rainalds
           Ale-house
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Company
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             That
             there
             they
             drank
             very
             hard
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           
             That
             healths
             were
             put
             round
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             drank
             them
             with
             my
             Hat
             off
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           As
           touching
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           if
           by
           being
           at
           a
           Stabbal
           match
           ,
           his
           meaning
           be
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           a
           Spectator
           there
           ,
           then
           it
           might
           be
           true
           :
           if
           his
           meaning
           be
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           there
           as
           a
           Gamester
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           false
           .
           And
           what
           a
           crime
           it
           is
           to
           be
           there
           as
           
             a
             looker
             on
          
           ,
           (
           or
           indeed
           as
           making
           one
           in
           the
           recreation
           )
           I
           am
           yet
           to
           learn.
           Those
           that
           there
           plaid
           were
           Gentlemen
           of
           as
           good
           rank
           and
           repute
           as
           were
           most
           in
           those
           neighbouring
           parts
           ;
           and
           there
           they
           sometimes
           met
           to
           recreate
           themselves
           at
           that
           Exercise
           ,
           it
           being
           an
           usual
           game
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           like
           enough
           that
           it
           might
           be
           their
           pleasure
           to
           send
           to
           me
           ,
           being
           of
           their
           
             ancient
             acquaintance
          
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           born
           and
           
             breed
             among
          
           them
           ;
           brought
           up
           at
           the
           
             same
             time
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             same
             School
          
           with
           
           them
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           at
           the
           same
           time
           with
           some
           of
           them
           at
           the
           
             same
             Vniversity
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           accounts
           thither
           I
           might
           come
           ,
           and
           be
           then
           and
           there
           a
           looker
           on
           .
           And
           yet
           all
           this
           ,
           (
           by
           their
           leave
           )
           with
           far
           lesse
           just
           cause
           of
           scandal
           or
           disrepute
           to
           my
           profession
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           at
           Markets
           or
           
             Fairs
             ,
             buying
          
           and
           
             selling
             ,
             chopping
          
           and
           
             changing
             ,
             matching
          
           and
           
             measuring
             Colts
          
           and
           Horses
           ,
           amongst
           jockeis
           and
           
             horse
             coursers
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             15
          
           I
           add
           2.
           
           That
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Long
          
           might
           be
           then
           and
           there
           in
           the
           Company
           ,
           and
           others
           likewise
           ,
           but
           now
           how
           comes
           it
           about
           that
           some
           of
           those
           others
           are
           not
           expressed
           in
           particular
           as
           well
           as
           Mr.
           Long
           ?
           I
           must
           tell
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           
             index
             Expurgatorius
          
           hath
           been
           here
           again
           ;
           for
           upon
           my
           crosse
           Examination
           ,
           I
           desired
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           might
           be
           required
           to
           instance
           in
           some
           particulars
           ,
           in
           some
           other
           persons
           beside
           ,
           which
           were
           there
           with
           Mr.
           
             Long
             ,
             my self
          
           ,
           and
           
             et
             caetera
          
           ,
           as
           conceiving
           it
           to
           be
           somewhat
           ridiculous
           that
           it
           should
           be
           informed
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
             Long
             should
             play
             at
             Stabbal
             with
          
           &c.
           or
           that
           &c.
           should
           come
           to
           Rainalds
           and
           
             drink
             healths
             with
             Hats
             off
          
           ;
           all
           know
           
             actus
             esse
             suppositorum
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           person
           that
           Acts
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           species
           ,
           or
           the
           
             individum
             vagum
          
           .
           To
           which
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           answers
           ,
           that
           besides
           Mr
           
             Long
             ,
             my self
          
           ,
           and
           &c.
           there
           were
           Mr.
           Ducket
           ,
           and
           my
           Brother
           .
           This
           I
           desired
           might
           be
           taken
           and
           entred
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Chambers
           (
           being
           then
           neer
           to
           the
           Clerk
           )
           told
           me
           that
           it
           
           was
           so
           entred
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           not
           one
           word
           of
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Depositions
           which
           we
           were
           to
           plead
           unto
           :
           And
           it
           is
           like
           enough
           that
           this
           was
           the
           reason
           why
           it
           was
           dasht
           out
           ,
           Mr.
           Ducket
           and
           my
           Brother
           were
           both
           living
           ,
           and
           shortly
           afterwards
           before
           these
           Commissioners
           ready
           to
           vindicate
           both
           themselves
           and
           me
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           requisite
           that
           they
           should
           be
           left
           out
           ;
           but
           now
           Mr.
           Long
           being
           dead
           ;
           
             and
             &c.
          
           no
           body
           ,
           might
           be
           kept
           in
           as
           most
           competent
           pot
           Companions
           with
           me
           ,
           for
           Mr.
           Long
           being
           not
           to
           be
           recalled
           ,
           
             and
             &c.
          
           no
           where
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           could
           not
           with
           any
           possibility
           be
           called
           upon
           ,
           to
           speak
           any
           thing
           either
           for
           themselves
           or
           me
           .
           And
           here
           let
           me
           observe
           this
           unto
           thee
           ,
           that
           as
           Companions
           in
           my
           intemperance
           they
           either
           quote
           such
           who
           are
           dead
           ,
           and
           
             cannot
             speak
          
           ,
           or
           if
           living
           ,
           then
           are
           they
           such
           which
           
             they
             are
             resolved
          
           not
           to
           hear
           .
           I
           could
           willingly
           add
           something
           touching
           that
           Gentleman
           Mr.
           Long
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           second
           time
           that
           (
           in
           this
           business
           )
           his
           name
           hath
           been
           in
           Question
           to
           his
           disrepute
           long
           after
           he
           was
           dead
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           not
           yet
           done
           him
           all
           the
           wrong
           that
           they
           intend
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           suspend
           what
           I
           have
           to
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           till
           we
           hear
           of
           him
           again
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             16
          
           And
           as
           to
           the
           next
           thing
           ,
           To
           Rainalds
           
             we
             might
             come
          
           .
           That
           was
           the
           house
           where
           these
           Gentlemen
           usually
           dined
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           impossible
           but
           that
           this
           Deponent
           might
           be
           in
           the
           
           Company
           .
           But
           now
           I
           shall
           add
           ,
           as
           with
           reference
           to
           my self
           that
           that
           Clause
           [
           
             of
             his
             being
             in
             the
             Company
          
           ]
           renders
           the
           following
           passages
           (
           
             that
             I
             drank
             hard
             ,
             that
             healths
             were
             put
             round
             ,
             that
             I
             drank
             with
             my
             hat
             off
             ,
             and
             then
             drank
             to
             Excess
          
           )
           even
           impossible
           to
           be
           true
           .
           I
           remember
           that
           that
           ingenuous
           Knight
           Sir
           
             Tho.
             Moore
          
           observes
           it
           in
           Richard
           the
           Third
           ,
           That
           Ambition
           and
           Malice
           had
           so
           far
           transported
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           contrivance
           of
           his
           designs
           ,
           and
           the
           laying
           of
           his
           scene
           ,
           he
           very
           far
           overshot
           himself
           in
           point
           of
           common
           discretion
           ,
           and
           rational
           politie
           ;
           for
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           Richard
           pretending
           his
           bodie
           to
           be
           wasted
           with
           sorcery
           ,
           and
           Witchcraft
           ,
           he
           charges
           his
           Brothers
           wife
           the
           Queen
           as
           a
           Sorceress
           ,
           and
           Shores
           wife
           as
           a
           
             Witch
             of
             her
             councel
          
           ,
           for
           working
           this
           mischief
           towards
           him
           :
           Whereas
           (
           
             sayes
             that
             observative
             Knight
          
           )
           besides
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           too
           wise
           to
           go
           about
           any
           such
           folly
           ,
           yet
           if
           she
           would
           ,
           of
           all
           others
           she
           would
           not
           have
           made
           Shores
           wife
           of
           her
           councel
           ,
           whom
           of
           all
           women
           she
           most
           hated
           .
           Proportionably
           say
           I
           ,
           If
           I
           had
           been
           at
           any
           time
           intemperately
           given
           ,
           or
           
             so
             idely
             disposed
          
           as
           to
           dring
           too
           much
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           this
           could
           never
           be
           where
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           was
           ;
           I
           should
           not
           in
           any
           wise
           have
           made
           him
           my
           companion
           ;
           for
           since
           I
           had
           any
           right
           understanding
           of
           his
           conditions
           (
           and
           that
           was
           
             in
             the
             year
          
           1645.
           as
           I
           shall
           tell
           the
           more
           anon
           )
           I
           discoverd
           a
           masse
           of
           such
           ingredients
           in
           him
           which
           were
           enough
           to
           denominate
           a
           man
           
           base
           and
           unworthy
           ;
           and
           these
           further
           confirmed
           to
           me
           ,
           by
           continued
           and
           
             frequent
             ,
             barbarous
          
           and
           
             base
             pranks
          
           and
           practises
           which
           had
           that
           influence
           upon
           me
           ,
           that
           from
           that
           time
           (
           as
           much
           as
           I
           could
           )
           I
           shund
           his
           company
           ,
           much
           more
           his
           familiarity
           or
           intimacy
           ,
           finding
           in
           him
           
             too
             much
          
           of
           what
           might
           be
           detested
           or
           feared
           ;
           but
           nothing
           of
           that
           which
           might
           be
           desired
           or
           loved
           .
           And
           doth
           he
           now
           quote
           himself
           ,
           together
           with
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Long
             ,
             and
             &c.
          
           to
           be
           both
           a
           witness
           and
           companion
           of
           my
           intemperance
           ?
           I
           have
           a
           confidence
           that
           those
           who
           well
           know
           both
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           and
           my self
           ,
           will
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           because
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           sayes
           that
           
             he
             was
             then
             in
             the
             company
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             17
          
           And
           observe
           next
           ,
           whether
           he
           doth
           not
           swear
           like
           a
           jolly
           fellow
           indeed
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           hand
           were
           in
           ,
           
             That
             there
             they
             drank
             very
             hard
             ,
          
           &c.
           this
           
             Deponent
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Company
             .
          
           From
           whence
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           
             That
             he
             himself
             likewise
             was
             one
             who
             drank
             very
             hard
             ,
             that
             drank
             healths
             with
             his
             Hat
             off
             ,
             and
             that
             drank
             to
             excess
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           such
           is
           his
           
             malicious
             impudence
          
           ,
           that
           he
           chargeth
           me
           of
           those
           crimes
           whereof
           he
           acknowledgeth
           himself
           to
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           at
           the
           
             same
             time
          
           ;
           which
           is
           much
           worse
           then
           those
           worst
           of
           men
           ,
           
           the
           
             Hypocritical
             Pharisees
          
           and
           Scribes
           (
           the
           Godly
           of
           those
           times
           Mr.
           Chambers
           )
           for
           these
           although
           justly
           convicted
           ,
           and
           throughly
           shamed
           and
           silenced
           ,
           yet
           that
           
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           were
           neither
           guilty
           of
           ,
           nor
           ever
           confest
           the
           crime
           whereof
           they
           accused
           the
           woman
           .
           I
           have
           read
           the
           Fable
           ,
           I
           have
           read
           the
           Moral
           of
           it
           too
           ;
           but
           here
           we
           have
           an
           example
           of
           an
           
             envious
             man
          
           ,
           who
           sticks
           not
           to
           pull
           out
           〈◊〉
           of
           his
           own
           eyes
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           neighbour
           might
           lose
           both
           his
           ;
           in
           case
           that
           had
           been
           true
           which
           he
           informed
           (
           which
           was
           most
           false
           )
           yet
           in
           him
           it
           had
           been
           most
           false
           and
           base
           ,
           because
           envy
           and
           malice
           put
           him
           upon
           it
           .
           But
           now
           what
           name
           is
           bad
           enough
           for
           it
           ,
           if
           envy
           and
           malice
           did
           not
           only
           put
           him
           upon
           it
           to
           report
           ,
           but
           to
           invent
           it
           likewise
           ?
           I
           have
           read
           and
           heard
           of
           those
           who
           have
           employed
           themselves
           ,
           or
           been
           imployed
           by
           others
           ,
           as
           spies
           ,
           or
           decoyes
           to
           insinuate
           themselves
           into
           mens
           affections
           ;
           to
           mix
           with
           them
           in
           desperate
           designs
           ,
           to
           like
           ,
           to
           applaud
           and
           be
           with
           the
           formost
           of
           the
           Company
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           afterward
           betray
           and
           
             accuse
             them
          
           .
           But
           this
           (
           how
           ever
           practised
           ,
           how
           ever
           countenanced
           )
           imployment
           alwayes
           looked
           upon
           as
           
             unworthy
             a
             Christian
          
           ,
           yea
           or
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           although
           the
           end
           pretended
           be
           Safety
           or
           Security
           ,
           or
           such
           which
           have
           the
           face
           of
           Good
           ,
           and
           what
           such
           may
           expect
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           tels
           us
           .
           
           But
           now
           of
           a
           man
           that
           should
           
             belie
             himself
          
           to
           mischief
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           
             swear
             falsly
             against
             himself
          
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           the
           more
           poison
           and
           venome
           in
           his
           acc●sation
           ,
           of
           such
           an
           one
           I
           have
           not
           read
           beside
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           .
           The
           man
           that
           cometh
           neerest
           to
           him
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           is
           that
           Amalekite
           .
           
           In
           this
           there
           lies
           a
           difference
           :
           
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           this
           Amalekite
           only
           speaks
           falsly
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           sweare●
           falsly
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           This
           Amalekite
           belies
           himself
           
             out
             of
             s●●●
             hopes
             of
             reward
             which
             he
             expected
          
           ;
           but
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           swears
           falsly
           against
           himself
           that
           he
           may
           do
           some
           greater
           
             mischief
             towards
             me
          
           ▪
           There
           is
           a
           passage
           in
           that
           story
           which
           the
           Commissioners
           might
           have
           then
           made
           very
           good
           use
           of
           ▪
           David
           there
           takes
           him
           at
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           proceeds
           against
           him
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
           
             Thy
             blood
             be
             upon
             thy
             head
             ,
             for
             thy
             mouth
             hath
             testified
             against
             thee
             ,
          
           and
           accordingly
           punisheth
           him
           as
           a
           Murtherer
           .
           So
           might
           the
           Commissioners
           (
           for
           some
           of
           them
           were
           Justices
           of
           Peace
           )
           have
           said
           to
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           Thy
           
             mouth
             hath
             testified
             against
             thy self
             ;
             thy
             punishment
             be
             therefore
             on
             thine
             head
             ,
          
           and
           accordingly
           punished
           him
           as
           a
           Drunkard
           .
           If
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchins
          
           Oath
           were
           true
           ,
           then
           his
           fact
           was
           punishable
           ;
           if
           false
           ,
           then
           his
           perjury
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             18
          
           But
           I
           shall
           not
           at
           present
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           any
           longer
           with
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           ;
           the
           next
           that
           presents
           himself
           was
           
             Nicholas
             Spencer
          
           .
           And
           
             he
             being
             sworn
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             he
             hath
             been
             oft
             with
             Mr.
          
           Bushnel
           
             at
             Alehouses
             in
             Parish
             business
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             ever
             see
             him
             drink
             
             excessively
             .
             But
             saith
             ,
             that
             there
             they
             met
             by
             accident
             ,
             and
             then
             discoursed
             of
             Parish
             business
             .
          
        
         
           Prethee
           Reader
           ,
           give
           me
           thy
           thoughts
           ,
           Where
           lies
           the
           matter
           of
           charge
           in
           this
           Deposition
           ?
           He
           sayes
           we
           have
           there
           met
           by
           accident
           ,
           I
           presume
           he
           means
           at
           Rainalds
           ;
           it
           is
           my
           likely
           as
           just
           occasions
           (
           
             Robert
             Rainalds
          
           being
           Clerk
           
             of
             the
             Parish
          
           )
           might
           draw
           me
           thither
           ,
           as
           were
           those
           that
           drew
           him
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             19
          
           Next
           comes
           
             VVilliam
             Clement
          
           ,
           and
           
             he
             deposeth
          
           :
        
         
           
             That
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             wars
             he
             found
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           at
           Rainalds
           
             Alehouse
             :
             VVhen
          
           Rainalds
           
             told
             him
             that
             the
             King
             had
             lost
             a
             Garison
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             at
             which
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             struck
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             was
             sorry
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Although
           I
           see
           no
           matter
           of
           charge
           against
           me
           in
           this
           Deposition
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           scandalous
           to
           be
           Loyal
           ,
           yet
           let
           me
           add
           something
           touching
           the
           person
           who
           thus
           deposed
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           affections
           he
           did
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           here
           give
           thee
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           
             VVilliam
             Clement
          
           is
           Father
           in
           Law
           to
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           hath
           had
           a
           great
           hand
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           hath
           frightned
           ▪
           him
           to
           do
           that
           which
           
           I
           believe
           hath
           
             troubled
             VVilliam
             Clement
          
           more
           then
           the
           taking
           of
           any
           Oath
           whatsoever
           ;
           of
           which
           thou
           shalt
           have
           more
           hereafter
           :
           for
           the
           present
           I
           shall
           only
           acquaint
           thee
           with
           what
           affections
           
             VVilliam
             Clement
          
           appeared
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           afterward
           shall
           leave
           it
           to
           thee
           to
           Judge
           whether
           he
           had
           not
           some
           malicious
           and
           spiteful
           intentions
           which
           set
           him
           on
           work
           .
           Sometime
           after
           this
           
             VVilliam
             Clement
          
           meets
           with
           one
           
             Thomas
             Morley
          
           ,
           of
           Swanswack
           neer
           Bath
           ,
           whom
           (
           contrary
           to
           his
           former
           use
           )
           he
           bespeaks
           very
           fair
           ,
           calling
           him
           Couzen
           ,
           proffering
           him
           the
           Beer
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           glad
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           oftentimes
           coming
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           such
           purpose
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           close
           ,
           he
           fals
           to
           the
           business
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Minister
             of
          
           Box
           
             was
             not
             right
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             out
             him
             that
             an
             especial
             witness
             which
             they
             had
             against
             him
             ,
             was
             one
          
           Sanders
           
             who
             had
             done
          
           Thomas
           Morly
           
             some
             wrong
          
           [
           That
           is
           ,
           had
           broken
           open
           and
           robb'd
           his
           house
           ]
           but
           in
           regard
           that
           this
           Sanders
           was
           so
           
             material
             witness
             for
             their
             purpose
          
           ,
           his
           request
           to
           him
           was
           ,
           That
           Thomas
           Morly
           
             would
             not
             at
             that
             time
             appear
             against
             him
             ,
             because
             that
             might
             very
             much
             impair
             the
             credit
             of
             that
             witness
             ,
             whose
             Testimony
             was
             so
             useful
             .
          
           All
           that
           I
           shall
           now
           say
           touching
           this
           
             VVilliam
             Clement
          
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           be
           who
           laboured
           to
           stop
           another
           mans
           mouth
           from
           speaking
           a
           truth
           which
           might
           have
           been
           to
           my
           behoof
           ,
           may
           rationally
           be
           conceived
           to
           open
           his
           
             owne
             mouth
          
           to
           report
           
           a
           falshood
           which
           might
           be
           to
           my
           prejudice
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             20
          
           The
           Transactions
           of
           this
           day
           do
           now
           draw
           towards
           an
           end
           ;
           for
           although
           there
           be
           seven
           witnesses
           yet
           behind
           ,
           viz.
           
             Anthony
             Balden
             ,
             John
             Harding
             ,
             John
             Cottle
             ,
             VVilliam
             Rawlings
             ,
             Thomas
             Stevens
             ,
             Henry
             Harris
             ,
          
           and
           
             VVilliam
             Cottle
          
           of
           Bud●●e
           for
           
             his
             mother
          
           ;
           yet
           these
           being
           sworn
           and
           examined
           upon
           the
           several
           Articles
           ,
           had
           not
           one
           word
           to
           say
           to
           either
           ;
           which
           made
           one
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           wonder
           to
           ask
           ,
           Wherefore
           
             so
             many
             were
             summoned
             to
             appear
             having
             nothing
             to
             say
             ?
          
           I
           cannot
           but
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           witnesses
           whom
           I
           named
           but
           now
           ,
           conceived
           that
           at
           that
           time
           we
           should
           have
           had
           an
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           all
           that
           said
           any
           thing
           which
           signified
           any
           matter
           of
           charge
           against
           me
           were
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           again
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           so
           manifest
           that
           what
           they
           spake
           ,
           they
           
             spake
             out
             of
             malice
          
           ;
           which
           (
           said
           he
           )
           the
           Commissioners
           having
           more
           understanding
           then
           we
           ,
           must
           needs
           perceive
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           did
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           a
           Minister
           too
           ,
           (
           to
           the
           Doctors
           credit
           be
           it
           spoken
           )
           reported
           it
           elsewhere
           .
           And
           yet
           w
           ch
           .
           is
           strange
           in
           this
           man
           ,
           although
           he
           discovered
           their
           leaven
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           know
           them
           to
           act
           from
           
             base
             principles
          
           ,
           and
           with
           
             reference
             to
             a
             ●●se
             end
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           always
           vouchsafed
           to
           these
           men
           whom
           he
           knew
           thus
           to
           act
           ,
           his
           
             favorable
             countenance
          
           and
           furtherance
           .
           I
           know
           that
           the
           comparison
           
           would
           be
           odious
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           make
           none
           ,
           only
           let
           me
           observe
           thus
           much
           unto
           Dr.
           Chambers
           ,
           
           That
           Pilate
           sought
           to
           discharge
           the
           person
           accused
           before
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           perceived
           that
           they
           delivered
           him
           out
           of
           Envy
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           commendable
           in
           him
           :
           but
           now
           here
           we
           have
           one
           acknowledging
           that
           the
           prosecution
           of
           these
           witnesses
           proceeded
           from
           malice
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           backs
           and
           incourages
           the
           very
           worst
           of
           them
           to
           go
           on
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             21
          
           It
           was
           at
           this
           time
           that
           I
           desired
           the
           Commissioners
           might
           have
           been
           informed
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           what
           a
           manner
           of
           man
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           had
           formerly
           been
           towards
           
             Grand-father
             in
             law
          
           ,
           and
           
             Grand
             mother
             ,
             Father
          
           and
           
             Mother
             ,
             Father
             in
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           
             Mother
             in
             Law
             ,
             Vncle
          
           and
           
             Aunt
             ,
             Brother
          
           and
           Sister
           ;
           and
           how
           barbarously
           he
           had
           used
           me
           ,
           and
           what
           further
           mischief
           he
           had
           threatned
           against
           me
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           cause
           that
           I
           can
           imagine
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           
             entertaining
             ,
             l●dging
             ,
             relieving
             ,
             clothing
             ,
             furnishing
             with
             money
          
           his
           
             Father
             ,
             Mother
          
           and
           Brother
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           beaten
           them
           out
           of
           doors
           ;
           for
           I
           had
           a
           confidence
           that
           there
           were
           then
           amongst
           the
           Commissioners
           some
           Gentlemen
           of
           discretion
           ,
           and
           conscience
           ,
           who
           (
           having
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           his
           qualities
           and
           conditions
           ,
           and
           being
           informed
           how
           he
           had
           been
           several
           times
           complained
           of
           ,
           and
           convicted
           before
           several
           
             Justices
             of
             the
             Peace
          
           ,
           of
           such
           horrid
           and
           barbarous
           crimes
           ,
           as
           have
           
           scarcely
           been
           acted
           since
           Cain
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           Absalom
           lived
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           (
           All
           which
           I
           could
           then
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           present
           can
           easily
           prove
           )
           would
           never
           have
           taken
           him
           for
           a
           credible
           witnesse
           ,
           or
           have
           countenanced
           him
           as
           an
           Informer
           ,
           or
           Solicitor
           ,
           no
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           looked
           on
           him
           ,
           unless
           it
           had
           been
           in
           detestation
           .
           But
           now
           none
           more
           forward
           to
           withstand
           and
           oppose
           this
           then
           Dr.
           Chambers
           ,
           who
           knew
           much
           of
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           was
           not
           willing
           't
           is
           like
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           Gent.
           for
           fear
           that
           he
           should
           thereby
           have
           lost
           so
           pretious
           a
           witness
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           for
           fear
           that
           he
           should
           have
           heard
           something
           which
           would
           have
           neerly
           reflected
           on
           himself
           .
           This
           Doctor
           then
           acknowledging
           that
           there
           had
           been
           some
           small
           differences
           between
           them
           ,
           praying
           that
           no
           more
           words
           might
           be
           made
           of
           it
           ;
           together
           with
           an
           intimation
           that
           all
           differences
           were
           now
           composed
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           such
           purpose
           :
           In
           order
           whereunto
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           produces
           a
           large
           Paper
           which
           he
           had
           then
           in
           readiness
           ,
           written
           by
           himself
           ,
           containing
           a
           large
           story
           of
           his
           own
           making
           ,
           acknowledging
           that
           there
           had
           been
           some
           
             small
             differences
             among
             them
          
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           500
           l.
           with
           his
           Wife
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           was
           now
           composed
           and
           well
           ;
           or
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           This
           Paper
           (
           being
           solemnly
           delivered
           in
           )
           was
           deliberately
           read
           by
           Mr.
           Blisset
           :
           That
           Mr.
           Blisset
           which
           would
           not
           then
           allow
           of
           cousening
           ,
           
           and
           Cursing
           ,
           and
           Paricide
           to
           be
           sufficient
           exceptions
           against
           him
           or
           any
           man
           in
           point
           of
           Testimony
           .
           These
           't
           is
           like
           he
           looked
           on
           as
           Circumstances
           ;
           and
           to
           tell
           thee
           my
           mind
           ,
           when
           I
           had
           observed
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           proceedings
           .
           I
           could
           not
           but
           think
           of
           those
           Elders
           and
           Nobles
           that
           condemned
           Naboth
           ;
           who
           (
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           knew
           the
           witnesses
           which
           appeared
           against
           him
           to
           be
           
             Sons
             of
             Belial
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           knew
           them
           to
           be
           false
           Witnesses
           of
           their
           
             own
             making
          
           ,
           yet
           )
           passed
           sentence
           according
           to
           that
           false
           evidence
           which
           they
           themselves
           had
           put
           into
           the
           Witnesses
           mouths
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Paper
           ,
           of
           all
           other
           passages
           I
           cannot
           forget
           this
           that
           he
           sayes
           .
           
             That
             now
             all
             differences
             were
             composed
          
           ;
           belike
           he
           means
           betwixt
           his
           Father
           and
           himself
           .
           And
           such
           another
           Certificate
           might
           Cain
           have
           framed
           and
           delivered
           in
           ,
           and
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           All
           was
           now
           sweetly
           composed
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           new
           no
           differences
           remaining
           betwixt
           him
           and
           his
           Brother
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           himself
           had
           murdered
           him
           some
           certain
           years
           before
           .
           That
           good
           old
           man
           
             William
             Pinchins
          
           Father
           was
           dead
           near
           three
           years
           before
           this
           time
           :
           and
           although
           I
           cannot
           but
           believe
           that
           
             God
             gathered
             him
             to
             his
             Grave
             in
             peace
          
           :
           (
           so
           knowing
           what
           I
           know
           )
           I
           cannot
           think
           otherwise
           but
           that
           this
           Son
           of
           his
           
             hastened
             his
             fall
          
           ;
           and
           so
           although
           the
           Father
           were
           
           there
           by
           the
           sooner
           with
           God
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           well
           think
           that
           the
           Son
           is
           the
           farther
           from
           him
           by
           it
           :
           it
           being
           usual
           for
           wicked
           Children
           ,
           Brothers
           ,
           and
           other
           wicked
           men
           to
           hasten
           Gods
           servants
           to
           him
           by
           those
           wayes
           and
           means
           by
           which
           they
           ruine
           themselves
           .
           And
           although
           our
           Lawes
           repute
           none
           Paricides
           but
           such
           who
           lay
           violent
           hands
           on
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           blows
           and
           wounds
           give
           them
           some
           visible
           cause
           of
           death
           ;
           yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           
             Divine
             Justice
          
           will
           look
           upon
           many
           for
           Paricides
           whom
           our
           Lawes
           do
           not
           reach
           ;
           nor
           see
           I
           any
           cause
           to
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           who
           with
           Frights
           ,
           with
           Threats
           ,
           with
           Curses
           ▪
           with
           Blows
           ,
           with
           
             Gripes
             in
             the
             Throat
          
           ,
           with
           
             drawing
             Knives
          
           ,
           with
           
             continual
             horrid
          
           and
           
             barbarous
             vexations
          
           ,
           shall
           even
           break
           his
           Fathers
           heart
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           much
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           the
           Elder
           hath
           said
           that
           his
           Son
           would
           do
           by
           him
           )
           is
           as
           guilty
           of
           his
           bloud
           as
           if
           he
           had
           taken
           a
           Knife
           and
           stabbed
           him
           .
           And
           I
           could
           advise
           Mr.
           Chambers
           to
           admonish
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           that
           he
           would
           sadly
           consider
           of
           it
           in
           
             this
             his
             day
          
           :
           And
           I
           am
           confident
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           done
           better
           service
           both
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             God
          
           and
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           if
           (
           in
           stead
           of
           incouraging
           him
           to
           swear
           falsly
           and
           maliciously
           himself
           ,
           and
           
             instructing
             others
          
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           )
           they
           had
           spent
           some
           pains
           with
           him
           to
           have
           made
           him
           know
           ,
           
           that
           the
           
             Voice
             of
             a
             Fathers
             bloud
          
           ,
           is
           
             some
             more
             clamorous
             then
             the
             Voice
             of
             a
             Brothers
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             22
          
           And
           it
           is
           more
           then
           Doctor
           Chambers
           knows
           ,
           whether
           there
           have
           been
           any
           such
           Love
           and
           Unity
           amongst
           those
           who
           are
           there
           yet
           behind
           ,
           as
           was
           then
           suggested
           and
           pretended
           to
           be
           .
           If
           he
           knows
           not
           of
           it
           already
           ,
           I
           can
           tell
           him
           that
           since
           the
           time
           that
           I
           was
           thrust
           from
           Box
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           notable
           
             clashing
             of
             Doores
             ,
             gnashing
             of
             Teeth
             ,
             sweet
             words
          
           passing
           from
           the
           Son
           to
           the
           Mother
           ,
           and
           great
           thwarting
           and
           crossing
           betwixt
           them
           in
           their
           business
           ,
           it
           being
           
             William
             Pinchins
          
           custome
           to
           do
           by
           his
           Mother
           as
           he
           did
           by
           me
           .
           To
           doe
           himself
           
             some
             mischief
          
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           doe
           his
           Mother
           
             a
             greater
          
           ,
           pleasing
           himselfe
           in
           frighting
           away
           work
           and
           Custome
           from
           their
           Mill
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           ;
           belike
           thinking
           himselfe
           well
           satisfied
           with
           little
           or
           nothing
           ,
           because
           his
           Mother
           doth
           thereby
           lose
           her
           half
           .
           The
           Doctor
           ,
           if
           he
           aske
           the
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           or
           the
           Servants
           ,
           or
           the
           Children
           ,
           may
           be
           told
           that
           there
           is
           little
           there
           that
           favours
           of
           a
           Cordial
           Union
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           
             Blessed
             Reformation
          
           .
           Possibly
           it
           may
           not
           be
           so
           publique
           now
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           formerly
           :
           but
           in
           case
           she
           be
           forced
           out
           of
           her
           house
           ,
           she
           dares
           not
           
           say
           that
           she
           was
           kickt
           or
           beaten
           ;
           and
           in
           〈◊〉
           she
           comes
           to
           any
           of
           her
           Neighbours
           ,
           he
           must
           complain
           softly
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Chamber
           ;
           and
           buy
           her
           relief
           ,
           or
           else
           want
           it
           .
           The
           recompence
           which
           she
           hath
           made
           me
           ,
           being
           a
           fair
           warning
           for
           any
           one
           to
           receive
           ,
           relieve
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           pity
           her
           .
           Nay
           more
           ,
           Mr.
           Stern
           hath
           told
           me
           since
           I
           came
           to
           T●●●
           ,
           that
           her
           Son
           hath
           used
           a
           means
           to
           〈◊〉
           her
           not
           only
           out
           of
           her
           house
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           County
           likewise
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             23
          
           At
           the
           same
           time
           it
           was
           that
           
             William
             Punchin
          
           produced
           another
           Paper
           (
           I
           think
           he
           received
           it
           from
           
             Thomas
             Powell
          
           )
           as
           the
           
             implaint
             of
             an
             honest
             man
          
           (
           I
           think
           
             he
             added
             Godly
          
           too
           )
           
             being
             at
             that
             time
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Summerset
             .
          
           The
           writing
           was
           but
           short
           ,
           and
           the
           complaint
           as
           I
           remember
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             he
             had
             lived
             so
             long
             under
             my
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             profited
          
           ;
           or
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Which
           Paper
           upon
           my
           request
           they
           shew
           unto
           me
           ,
           upon
           the
           view
           whereof
           I
           finde
           it
           to
           be
           the
           hand
           of
           
             William
             Sergeant
          
           ,
           a
           man
           indeed
           living
           in
           Sommerset
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Parish
           adjoyning
           to
           Box
           ,
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           his
           Estate
           lying
           in
           that
           Parish
           ;
           about
           the
           
           Tithes
           whereof
           (
           for
           he
           refuseth
           payment
           )
           he
           hath
           been
           questioned
           and
           cast
           by
           both
           Persons
           and
           Vicar
           ,
           
           and
           so
           far
           proceeded
           against
           ,
           that
           he
           lay
           in
           Gaol
           upon
           the
           same
           score
           even
           to
           his
           dying
           day
           .
           This
           man
           
             William
             Sergeant
          
           (
           by
           report
           )
           hath
           gone
           through
           all
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           was
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           still
           continued
           as
           vehement
           a
           Quaker
           ,
           as
           any
           whatsoever
           .
           Upon
           the
           redelivery
           of
           the
           Paper
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           I
           had
           much
           to
           shew
           from
           the
           same
           man
           ,
           and
           written
           by
           the
           same
           hand
           .
           Now
           by
           this
           the
           Commissioners
           might
           have
           guest
           what
           sort
           of
           men
           appeared
           against
           me
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           laboured
           to
           strengthen
           themselves
           by
           such
           who
           are
           profest
           enemies
           to
           the
           Profession
           and
           Calling
           of
           Ministers
           .
           Not
           was
           this
           the
           first
           time
           that
           they
           received
           Papers
           against
           me
           written
           by
           this
           
             William
             Sergeant
          
           .
           He
           it
           was
           that
           wrote
           the
           Articles
           against
           me
           ,
           which
           were
           Exhibited
           by
           
             John
             Travers
          
           ,
           his
           
             Brother
             in
             Law.
          
           But
           since
           he
           was
           in
           person
           before
           the
           Commissioners
           at
           my
           next
           time
           of
           my
           appearing
           ,
           I
           shall
           trouble
           thee
           no
           more
           about
           him
           now
           ,
           nor
           with
           any
           thing
           else
           touching
           the
           Transactions
           of
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           From
           Marlborough
           after
           an
           Expensive
           Reckoning
           we
           are
           discharged
           :
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           Warrant
           by
           which
           I
           appeared
           ,
           expressed
           that
           I
           should
           then
           
             receive
             
             judgement
             according
             to
             the
             demerit
             of
             my
             cause
          
           ;
           yet
           as
           to
           Sentence
           there
           was
           nothing
           then
           done
           ;
           belike
           the
           Testimonies
           came
           not
           up
           as
           ●et
           to
           the
           Expectations
           of
           these
           Commissioners
           ,
           or
           to
           Mr.
           Byfields
           and
           Dr.
           Chambers
           desires
           ,
           or
           else
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           might
           give
           them
           in
           another
           Paper
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           other
           Witnesses
           yet
           behind
           ,
           that
           could
           swear
           farther
           and
           Testifie
           more
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           time
           discharged
           I
           was
           untill
           another
           Summons
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Transactions
           at
           my
           fourth
           time
           of
           appearing
           before
           them
           ,
           
             June
             4.
             
             &
             5.
          
           at
           the
           George
           in
           Cāln
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             1
          
           BEing
           as
           I
           told
           thee
           thus
           discharged
           from
           Marlborrough
           ,
           May
           9.
           within
           some
           short
           time
           after
           I
           received
           a
           piece
           of
           Paper
           from
           
             John
             Travers
          
           in
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Bushnell
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOur
               appearance
               is
               expected
               before
               our
               Commissioners
               at
               their
               next
               meeting
               at
               the
               George
               in
               Caln
               ,
               Wednesday
               the
               4.
               of
               June
               ,
               with
               your
               Witnesses
               ,
               for
               your
               further
               defence
               ;
               if
               you
               intend
               any
               more
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   William
                   Blisset
                
                 Clerk.
                 
              
               
                 
                   14
                   May
                   1656.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             2
          
           Whither
           we
           repair
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           there
           we
           finde
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           
             William
             Pinchin
             ,
             Jone
             Pinchin
          
           his
           mother
           ,
           
             Elizabeth
             Pinchin
          
           his
           Wife
           ,
           
             Peter
             Web
             ,
             John
             Gibbons
             ,
             Nicholas
             Spencer
             ,
             Thomas
             Hayward
             ,
             Ann
          
           the
           Wife
           of
           
             William
             Rawlins
             ,
             William
             Cottle
          
           ,
           and
           
             Henry
             Parsons
          
           of
           
             Box
             ,
             John
             Gibbons
          
           of
           
             Corsham
             ,
             John
             Travers
          
           of
           
             Slaughtenford
             ,
             William
             Sergeant
          
           of
           
             Bathford
             ,
             William
             Sanders
          
           of
           
             Chippenham
             ,
             Obediah
             Cheltenham
             ,
             Richard
             Cottle
             ,
          
           and
           
             Lawrence
             Cottle
          
           of
           Ditcherridg
           ,
           who
           being
           all
           sworn
           were
           required
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           Articles
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           they
           were
           proposed
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             3
          
           But
           before
           I
           descend
           to
           any
           particulars
           ,
           I
           shall
           recommend
           to
           thy
           observation
           some
           few
           things
           .
           As
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           at
           this
           time
           leaves
           off
           to
           be
           a
           witness
           ,
           and
           now
           takes
           upon
           him
           and
           acts
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Sollicitor
           ,
           or
           Informer
           ,
           for
           (
           as
           I
           can
           prove
           )
           he
           instructed
           and
           catechized
           some
           of
           the
           witnesses
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           prevailed
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           contented
           to
           swear
           not
           what
           they
           had
           informed
           him
           of
           ,
           but
           accordingly
           as
           he
           had
           written
           ;
           and
           afterward
           he
           marshals
           his
           Witnesses
           into
           a
           form
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           as
           he
           looked
           upon
           his
           Paper
           they
           were
           called
           upon
           ,
           and
           examined
           upon
           those
           Articles
           to
           which
           he
           referred
           
           ●hem
           .
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           being
           his
           assistant
           in
           the
           business
           ;
           for
           notwithstanding
           it
           was
           much
           which
           they
           then
           said
           and
           did
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           not
           one
           word
           as
           from
           them
           in
           the
           Depositions
           which
           were
           taken
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           how
           no
           ●ess
           then
           seaven
           of
           
             William
             Pinchins
          
           witnesses
           wholly
           disappointed
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           two
           more
           said
           something
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           had
           none
           to
           stand
           by
           him
           then
           but
           his
           honest
           neighbour
           
             Tho.
             Powel
          
           .
           But
           now
           you
           may
           guess
           having
           such
           Hints
           and
           incouragements
           from
           his
           Commissioners
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           he
           hath
           by
           this
           time
           fitted
           himself
           with
           men
           proper
           for
           their
           purposes
           and
           his
           own
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           now
           procured
           men
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           from
           several
           quarters
           ,
           not
           only
           Parishes
           but
           Counties
           likewise
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           any
           wonder
           if
           some
           of
           them
           (
           considering
           their
           own
           quality
           ,
           the
           incouragements
           from
           those
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           the
           vertues
           of
           their
           
             Tutor
             William
             Pinchin
          
           )
           should
           
             ●etch
             trip
          
           ,
           and
           swear
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           That
           he
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           )
           suborned
           some
           to
           swear
           ,
           and
           tampered
           with
           others
           ,
           was
           ,
           or
           would
           have
           been
           proved
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           faces
           :
           and
           this
           might
           be
           the
           cause
           why
           
             Will
             ▪
             Pinchin
          
           would
           not
           swear
           himself
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           an
           assurance
           that
           he
           had
           now
           a
           sort
           of
           
             approved
             lads
          
           who
           would
           swear
           as
           he
           would
           have
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           whatsoever
           is
           afterwards
           deposed
           you
           may
           look
           upon
           as
           
             William
             Pinchins
          
           ,
           having
           got
           this
           advantage
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           
           whereas
           he
           swears
           formerly
           by
           himself
           ,
           which
           could
           be
           lookt
           upon
           only
           as
           a
           
             single
             Testimony
          
           :
           now
           he
           swears
           by
           many
           proxies
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           lookt
           upon
           as
           several
           Testimonies
           :
           when
           as
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           all
           Pinchin
           still
           ,
           although
           conveyed
           by
           other
           pipes
           and
           feathers
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             4
          
           Nor
           must
           it
           be
           forgotten
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           (
           assoon
           as
           he
           had
           taken
           his
           pipe
           of
           Tobacco
           )
           coming
           from
           a
           window
           where
           formerly
           he
           was
           ,
           made
           a
           proposal
           
             that
             all
             persons
             whatsoever
             there
             present
             should
             withdraw
          
           :
           'T
           is
           thought
           that
           he
           had
           some
           farther
           proposal
           to
           make
           ,
           which
           was
           conceived
           to
           be
           touching
           some
           Gentlemen
           then
           in
           the
           room
           ,
           whose
           presence
           he
           did
           not
           (
           as
           it
           was
           thought
           )
           so
           well
           like
           of
           ;
           but
           soon
           after
           we
           were
           all
           called
           in
           again
           ,
           and
           all
           admitted
           excepting
           my
           Witnesses
           ;
           but
           Mr.
           Byfield
           would
           not
           by
           any
           means
           admit
           that
           they
           should
           be
           in
           the
           hearing
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             5
          
           Something
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           likewise
           ,
           touching
           
             William
             Sargeant
          
           whom
           I
           have
           lately
           mentioned
           .
           
             John
             Gibbons
          
           of
           Corsham
           ,
           and
           he
           were
           both
           at
           Caln
           before
           the
           Commissioners
           ;
           but
           both
           soon
           thrust
           out
           of
           door
           because
           they
           would
           not
           
             take
             their
             Oaths
          
           ,
           and
           
             keep
             off
             their
             Hats
          
           .
           Now
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           all
           which
           
             William
             Sargeant
          
           had
           then
           to
           say
           was
           against
           the
           calling
           :
           and
           that
           his
           coming
           thither
           was
           to
           have
           spoken
           to
           Mr.
           Chambers
           ,
           or
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ;
           against
           whom
           I
           am
           confident
           they
           had
           far
           
           greater
           exceptions
           then
           against
           me
           .
           And
           that
           this
           was
           
             William
             Sargeants
             business
          
           at
           Caln
           appears
           by
           this
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           he
           who
           after
           he
           was
           turned
           out
           of
           dores
           at
           Caln
           made
           that
           
             great
             stir
          
           beneath
           in
           the
           Court
           :
           't
           was
           he
           that
           then
           
             scattered
             the
             printed
             Papers
          
           ,
           one
           whereof
           was
           brought
           up
           into
           the
           Commissioners
           Chamber
           and
           delivered
           to
           them
           by
           Mr.
           Crump
           ,
           who
           was
           much
           troubled
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           a
           great
           sweat
           thereby
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           strange
           that
           the
           Commissioners
           should
           receive
           Articl●s
           and
           Papers
           against
           me
           ,
           from
           such
           hands
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           more
           strange
           that
           they
           should
           retain
           ,
           and
           file
           up
           his
           Papers
           ,
           and
           yet
           reject
           his
           person
           ?
           that
           his
           Papers
           should
           be
           carefully
           kept
           ,
           and
           looked
           on
           as
           godly
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           the
           Author
           should
           be
           turned
           out
           of
           dore
           as
           a
           Quaker
           ?
           I
           wonder
           not
           so
           much
           at
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           that
           he
           should
           produce
           such
           men
           (
           for
           you
           shall
           see
           in
           the
           following
           discourse
           that
           he
           hath
           prepared
           and
           produced
           much
           worse
           )
           as
           at
           those
           Ministers
           who
           ever
           countenanced
           the
           person
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Papers
           of
           the
           other
           .
           It
           was
           an
           handsom
           argument
           which
           
             a
             ●●man
          
           used
           to
           the
           
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
          
           ,
           thereby
           to
           withdraw
           him
           from
           the
           
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
          
           with
           whom
           he
           sided
           ,
           to
           his
           own
           Brother
           
             King
             Edward
          
           4.
           against
           whom
           he
           
             took
             part
          
           .
           
           
             That
             the
             especial
             arm
             of
             that
             part
             wherein
          
           Clarence
           
             was
             at
             present
             engaged
             ,
             was
             utterly
             to
             extinguish
             and
             ruin
             the
             house
             of
          
           York
           ,
           whereof
           Clarence
           
             was
             an
             emi●ent
             person
          
           .
           And
           I
           say
           that
           the
           consideration
           
           of
           the
           designs
           of
           such
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           might
           have
           told
           the
           
             Commissioners
             ,
             the
             Ministers
          
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           their
           case
           was
           as
           mine
           ;
           and
           that
           had
           they
           opportunity
           to
           their
           will
           ,
           they
           would
           do
           as
           much
           by
           them
           as
           they
           have
           done
           by
           me
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             6
          
           But
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Depositions
           ;
           The
           first
           in
           order
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           the
           copy
           received
           from
           thee
           Clark
           ,
           was
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             John
             Travers
          
           :
           who
           saith
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             about
             four
          
           (
           1.
           )
           
             years
             since
             he
             havingly
          
           (
           2.
           )
           
             order
             taken
             up
             some
             Malignants
             horses
             at
          
           Box
           ,
           (
           3.
           )
           
             severall
             addresses
             were
             made
             to
             him
             by
             Mr.
          
           Bushnel
           ,
           (
           4.
           )
           Major
           Hunt
           ,
           and
           (
           5.
           )
           
             others
             who
             came
             all
             together
             from
             Mr.
          
           Bushnells
           
             house
             ,
             having
             there
             drank
             very
             hard
             ,
             being
             high
             in
             Beer
             ,
             as
             this
             Depo●●●
             conceived
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             7
          
           Touching
           which
           Deposition
           I
           shall
           observe
           to
           thee
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           time
           when
           as
           
             John
             Travers
          
           came
           to
           Box
           ,
           was
           in
           August
           ,
           1648.
           which
           is
           much
           more
           then
           
             four
             years
             before
          
           June
           ,
           1656.
           
           
             Another
             Circumstance
             for
             Mr.
          
           Blisset
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           other
           order
           he
           had
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           he
           then
           acted
           by
           
             vertue
             of
             :
             forged
             Warrant
          
           written
           as
           from
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Stokes
             ,
             his
             name
          
           likewise
           being
           subscribed
           unto
           it
           ;
           but
           disavowed
           by
           that
           Gentleman
           ,
           as
           neither
           
           
             written
             by
             him
          
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           consent
           ;
           and
           conceived
           to
           be
           contrived
           by
           
             Thomas
             Webb
             ,
             John
             Travers
          
           his
           Brother
           in
           law
           .
           That
           Webb
           who
           is
           so
           notorious
           for
           infamie
           with
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             Whites
          
           late
           wife
           ;
           this
           Webb
           being
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           company
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           busie
           man
           among
           them
           .
           By
           which
           you
           may
           guess
           
             John
             Travers
          
           to
           have
           been
           a
           very
           unfitting
           man
           to
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           
             credible
             witness
          
           ,
           when
           as
           I
           could
           then
           ,
           and
           can
           yet
           prove
           him
           guilty
           of
           such
           Crimes
           which
           our
           Law
           punisheth
           with
           
             Pillorie
             ,
             loss
             of
             Ears
             ,
             slitting
             of
             nostrils
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             scaring
             with
             an
             hot
             Iron
          
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           rationally
           presumed
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           will
           for
           an
           advantage
           make
           one
           man
           say
           what
           he
           never
           thought
           of
           ,
           will
           likewise
           for
           a
           like
           advantage
           make
           another
           man
           do
           ,
           what
           he
           never
           did
           .
        
         
           And
           3.
           whereas
           he
           adds
           that
           there
           were
           addresses
           made
           by
           me
           to
           him
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           that
           this
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           .
           
             I
             make
             addresses
             to
             John
             Travers
             ?
          
           I
           had
           known
           the
           fellow
           above
           
             thirty
             years
          
           before
           ;
           yet
           cannot
           remember
           that
           he
           was
           ever
           so
           high
           ,
           or
           my self
           so
           low
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           should
           either
           need
           or
           fear
           him
           .
           And
           sayes
           he
           ,
           that
           I
           made
           Addresses
           unto
           him
           ?
           And
           these
           
             several
             addresses
          
           ;
           whereas
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           I
           could
           have
           made
           him
           confess
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           then
           never
           but
           once
           where
           he
           was
           ;
           and
           then
           my
           business
           was
           to
           
             Colonel
             Eyre
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           
             John
             Travers
          
           .
           And
           next
           he
           addes
           that
           
             Major
             Hunt
          
           and
           others
           came
           from
           my
           house
           .
           Here
           we
           have
           
             dead
             men
          
           ,
           and
           &c.
           my
           companions
           
           again
           ;
           for
           although
           Mr.
           Hunt
           were
           then
           living
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           at
           the
           time
           of
           my
           appearing
           ,
           before
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           in
           a
           capacity
           to
           vindicate
           either
           himself
           or
           me
           .
           And
           
             whereas
             he
             sayes
             that
             they
             had
             there
             drank
             very
             hard
             ,
          
           it
           must
           be
           replyed
           that
           it
           was
           more
           then
           
             John
             Travers
          
           knew
           whether
           they
           drank
           so
           much
           as
           a
           drop
           there
           ,
           he
           saw
           it
           not
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           not
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           therefore
           what
           he
           swears
           is
           either
           upon
           conjecture
           or
           hear-say
           .
           This
           is
           the
           third
           time
           that
           they
           have
           received
           such
           Testimonies
           against
           me
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             8
          
           I
           shall
           give
           thee
           an
           account
           of
           the
           story
           as
           it
           was
           ;
           A
           party
           of
           Souldiers
           (
           whereof
           
             John
             Travers
          
           was
           one
           )
           having
           taken
           up
           Horses
           in
           the
           Parish
           ,
           amongst
           others
           light
           upon
           a
           Horse
           or
           two
           of
           one
           Mr.
           Colliers
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           then
           living
           in
           Dorsetshire
           ,
           and
           a
           Brother
           to
           Mris.
           Hunt
           ,
           whom
           he
           then
           came
           to
           visit
           ;
           they
           being
           thus
           distressed
           repair
           to
           
             Colonel
             William
             Eyre
          
           for
           his
           assistance
           ,
           which
           he
           promises
           ,
           in
           order
           whereunto
           he
           repairs
           to
           Box
           ,
           wi●l
           her
           likewise
           repair
           Mr.
           Hunt
           ,
           Mr.
           Collier
           ,
           Mris.
           Hunt
           ,
           and
           
             two
             more
             of
             her
             Sisters
          
           ;
           who
           conceiving
           
             Colonel
             Fyre
          
           to
           be
           at
           my
           house
           ,
           come
           thither
           ,
           but
           not
           finding
           him
           there
           (
           after
           a
           very
           short
           stay
           )
           they
           make
           to
           another
           place
           where
           they
           understood
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           I
           along
           with
           them
           .
           And
           I
           assure
           thee
           ,
           that
           their
           hast
           was
           such
           ,
           and
           their
           stay
           with
           me
           so
           short
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           say
           that
           they
           ever
           sate
           down
           or
           drank
           
           so
           much
           as
           a
           glass
           of
           Beer
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           would
           two
           Souldiers
           at
           that
           time
           quartered
           with
           me
           in
           the
           house
           (
           who
           were
           more
           likely
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           ,
           the
           truth
           then
           
             John
             Travers
          
           )
           have
           deposed
           ,
           if
           I
           could
           have
           had
           so
           much
           justice
           that
           they
           might
           be
           heard
           .
           Indeed
           
             John
             Travers
          
           was
           so
           far
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           was
           very
           high
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           Mr.
           Collier
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           in
           anger
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           Beer
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           believe
           
             John
             Travers
          
           would
           have
           found
           him
           ,
           if
           Mr.
           Collier
           had
           had
           him
           in
           a
           convenient
           place
           .
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           that
           we
           all
           came
           along
           together
           from
           my
           house
           to
           
             Colonel
             Eyre
          
           ,
           where
           
             John
             Travers
          
           likewise
           was
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           beside
           ,
           where
           we
           made
           some
           stay
           ,
           and
           had
           much
           discourse
           about
           those
           Horses
           ,
           and
           other
           matters
           .
           And
           it
           is
           strange
           that
           none
           should
           observe
           this
           distemperature
           in
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           only
           
             John
             Travers
          
           who
           never
           saw
           us
           drink
           .
           But
           doubtless
           
             John
             Travers
          
           expected
           some
           monies
           for
           his
           pains
           ,
           and
           therefore
           right
           or
           
             wrong
             ,
             true
          
           or
           false
           ,
           he
           would
           swear
           somethinng
           to
           the
           purpose
           that
           he
           might
           seem
           to
           have
           deserved
           his
           wages
           .
           I
           hear
           that
           afterward
           he
           wished
           that
           he
           had
           never
           medled
           in
           it
           ,
           (
           so
           did
           Judas
           too
           )
           for
           that
           he
           had
           thereby
           gained
           the
           disrespect
           of
           some
           Gentlemen
           ;
           nor
           can
           I
           wonder
           if
           that
           all
           men
           should
           abandon
           and
           abhor
           his
           society
           that
           sticks
           not
           at
           forgery
           and
           perjury
           .
           But
           since
           he
           is
           dead
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           of
           him
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           (
           and
           this
           
             interrorem
             
             aliorum
          
           ,
           )
           That
           notwithstanding
           he
           had
           been
           of
           a
           long
           time
           a
           
             Contribution
             gatherer
          
           ,
           a
           plunderer
           ,
           an
           informer
           ,
           a
           
             kind
             of
             Agent
          
           and
           Sequestrator
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           said
           that
           he
           dyed
           very
           poor
           :
           and
           notwithstanding
           he
           had
           been
           many
           times
           absent
           from
           Slaughtenford
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           long
           time
           together
           ,
           yet
           
             divine
             Providence
          
           so
           orders
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           
             die
             a
             beggar
          
           in
           that
           place
           where
           his
           infamies
           were
           known
           and
           practised
           ;
           touching
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           I
           say
           nothing
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             9
          
           Next
           comes
           
             Jone
             Pinchin
          
           widow
           ,
           and
           says
           
             that
             about
             two
             years
             and
             a
             half
             since
             ,
          
           Jane
           Hendy
           
             told
             her
             that
             Mr.
          
           Bushnel
           
             had
             attempted
             to
             lie
             with
             her
             :
             and
             withall
             said
             ,
             that
             she
             did
             think
             that
             most
             of
             your
             Parsons
             were
             fl●shly
             given
             .
          
           And
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             about
             two
             year
             since
             Mr.
          
           Bushnel
           
             baptized
             Mr.
          
           Spekes
           
             child
             by
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             signed
             it
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             10
          
           You
           may
           remember
           that
           in
           the
           Transactions
           of
           the
           first
           day
           at
           Lavington
           ,
           I
           told
           you
           that
           
             Jane
             Hendie
          
           was
           summon'd
           in
           as
           a
           Witness
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           but
           I
           made
           no
           mention
           of
           her
           information
           then
           ,
           conceiving
           that
           it
           might
           be
           better
           deferr'd
           till
           another
           time
           .
           She
           was
           likewise
           at
           
             Marlburgh
             ,
             May
          
           8.
           and
           was
           sworn
           there
           likewise
           ,
           her
           Deposition
           being
           taken
           in
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
         
           
             That
             she
             never
             heard
             of
             any
             lascivious
             talk
             from
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           ,
           
             nor
             did
             he
             ever
             attempt
             to
             lie
             with
             her
             ,
             nor
             doth
             she
             remember
             that
             she
             ever
             spake
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             to
          
           Jone
           Pinchin
           
             widow
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             person
             .
          
        
         
           This
           her
           Deposition
           ,
           
           together
           with
           her
           age
           and
           poor
           withered
           countenance
           ,
           had
           in
           all
           likelihood
           satisfied
           the
           Commissioners
           as
           to
           that
           particular
           ;
           but
           now
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           at
           Lavington
           boldly
           interposes
           and
           tels
           the
           Commissioners
           that
           
             his
             mother
          
           this
           
             Jone
             Pinchin
          
           had
           told
           him
           that
           this
           
             Jane
             Hendy
          
           had
           said
           so
           much
           to
           her
           :
           on
           which
           Master
           Chambers
           adds
           that
           if
           
             Goodwife
             Pinchin
             had
             said
             so
             ,
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             believe
             her
             .
          
           And
           againe
           at
           
             Marlburgh
             ,
             May
          
           8.
           when
           there
           were
           Papers
           delivered
           in
           by
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           written
           by
           himself
           ,
           wherein
           it
           was
           affirmed
           under
           her
           mark
           that
           
             Jane
             Hendy
          
           should
           say
           so
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           adds
           again
           ,
           That
           
             If
             Goodwife
          
           Pinchin
           
             said
             so
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             conscience
             bound
             to
             believe
             her
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             11
          
           Now
           by
           the
           Doctors
           leave
           I
           conceive
           these
           words
           of
           his
           ,
           
             I
             am
             bound
          
           ,
           and
           
             I
             am
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             believe
             her
             ,
          
           were
           not
           spoken
           by
           him
           either
           with
           discretion
           or
           charity
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Not
           with
           so
           much
           advisedness
           or
           discretion
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           well
           known
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           had
           that
           power
           over
           his
           Mother
           that
           she
           dared
           
           not
           but
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           as
           her
           Son
           woul●
           have
           her
           ;
           I
           believe
           so
           well
           known
           that
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           could
           not
           be
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           what
           an
           incouragement
           〈◊〉
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Doctor
           give
           
             William
             Pinch●●
          
           to
           teach
           his
           Mother
           to
           say
           or
           to
           swear
           
             any
             thi●●
          
           having
           this
           assurance
           given
           her
           before-han●
           ,
           That
           
             what
             ever
             she
             said
             must
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             for
             currant
             ?
          
           if
           she
           had
           not
           said
           so
           ,
           yet
           he
           having
           such
           a
           hint
           given
           him
           and
           such
           a
           powe●
           with
           his
           Mother
           ,
           might
           easily
           order
           it
           that
           against
           her
           appearing
           before
           them
           she
           should
           attest
           it
           with
           confidence
           .
           When
           I
           consider
           the
           story
           of
           Herod
           and
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           
           I
           am
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           Herods
           unadvised
           promise
           ,
           gave
           occasion
           to
           his
           Wives
           and
           Brothers
           daughter
           to
           ask
           
             John
             Baptists
             head
          
           .
           And
           (
           that
           notwithstanding
           they
           hated
           him
           to
           death
           )
           they
           would
           not
           have
           made
           such
           a
           request
           ,
           unless
           they
           had
           been
           imboldened
           thereunto
           by
           Herods
           promise
           ;
           
           But
           now
           when
           such
           words
           shall
           fall
           from
           his
           mouth
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             thou
             shalt
             ask
             of
             me
             I
             will
             give
             ,
          
           and
           this
           promise
           confirmed
           with
           an
           Oath
           ;
           This
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           them
           
             fl●e
             high
          
           ,
           and
           to
           bethink
           themselves
           touching
           some
           great
           demand
           ,
           proportionable
           to
           his
           
             vast
             concession
          
           ,
           
           and
           their
           
             vaster
             malice
          
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           reports
           it
           ,
           that
           having
           
             such
             a
             promise
             ,
             she
             consulted
             with
             her
             mother
             what
             she
             should
             ask
             ,
          
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           
             consideration
             of
             such
             a
             promise
          
           moved
           her
           Mother
           so
           to
           instruct
           her
           :
           and
           why
           might
           not
           
           these
           words
           from
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           
             I
             am
             bound
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             believe
             her
             ,
          
           hearten
           up
           the
           S●●
           to
           instruct
           his
           Mother
           what
           to
           swear
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           other
           words
           heartned
           up
           the
           Mother
           to
           instruct
           her
           Daughter
           what
           to
           ask
           ?
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             12
          
           But
           yet
           in
           case
           that
           
             Goodwise
             Pinchin
          
           had
           said
           so
           ,
           yet
           what
           sufficient
           Grounds
           had
           the
           Doctor
           for
           so
           much
           confidence
           ,
           
             I
             am
             bound
             ,
             I
             am
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             ?
          
           I
           shall
           allow
           it
           that
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           been
           a
           long
           time
           acquainted
           with
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           have
           entertained
           him
           and
           his
           often
           ,
           and
           her
           carriage
           may
           have
           been
           such
           as
           to
           gain
           his
           good
           opinion
           of
           her
           ;
           but
           yet
           all
           this
           will
           not
           amount
           to
           be
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           so
           much
           confidence
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           be
           so
           knowing
           as
           that
           she
           could
           not
           erre
           
             from
             the
             truth
          
           ,
           or
           so
           
             cordial
             and
             intire
          
           that
           she
           would
           not
           report
           a
           falshood
           ,
           for
           all
           Mr.
           Chambers
           knew
           she
           might
           be
           another
           woman
           then
           he
           took
           her
           for
           .
           And
           why
           might
           not
           the
           Doctor
           be
           mistaken
           in
           her
           as
           well
           as
           he
           hath
           been
           in
           many
           others
           ?
           (
           
             women
             I
             mean
          
           ,
           for
           there
           his
           acquaintance
           did
           especially
           lie
           ,
           and
           these
           many
           of
           them
           such
           who
           had
           the
           hand
           over
           their
           Husbands
           )
           who
           have
           followed
           him
           as
           far
           ,
           and
           as
           oft
           as
           
             Jone
             Pinchin
          
           ▪
           and
           yet
           are
           now
           saln
           off
           both
           from
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           acquaintance
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           why
           might
           not
           the
           Doctor
           be
           mistaken
           in
           her
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           hath
           been
           in
           his
           friend
           and
           
             Chaplain
             Blake
          
           late
           of
           Warminster
           :
           no
           man
           
           can
           know
           what
           is
           in
           anothers
           heart
           .
           Nay
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           the
           Doctor
           be
           mistaken
           in
           her
           as
           well
           as
           many
           hundreds
           have
           been
           mistaken
           in
           the
           Doctor
           ?
           
           Alas
           what
           just
           grounds
           of
           confidence
           have
           we
           that
           we
           cannot
           be
           mistaken
           in
           others
           ,
           when
           as
           we
           are
           so
           often
           deceived
           in
           our
           own
           selves
           ?
           When
           as
           the
           Prophet
           sayes
           that
           
             the
             heart
             is
             deceitful
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             desperately
             wicked
             ,
             who
             can
             know
             it
             ?
          
           Doubtless
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           deceitfulness
           and
           small
           knowledg
           which
           
             every
             man
          
           hath
           of
           his
           
             own
             heart
          
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           
             other
             men
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             13
          
           But
           yet
           (
           for
           
             all
             the
             Doctors
          
           great
           confidence
           )
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           more
           and
           better
           means
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           
             Jone
             Pinchin
          
           in
           some
           particulars
           then
           I
           believe
           ever
           the
           
             Doctor
             had
          
           ,
           have
           not
           met
           with
           so
           much
           upright
           dealing
           from
           this
           
             Jone
             Pinchin
          
           which
           deserves
           so
           great
           an
           Encomium
           :
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           such
           that
           have
           discovered
           her
           to
           be
           very
           nimble
           with
           her
           To●dish
           ,
           more
           nimble
           then
           became
           an
           
             honest
             woman
          
           :
           I
           have
           heard
           too
           from
           others
           who
           have
           been
           
             set
             by
             their
             Parents
          
           (
           it
           seems
           they
           had
           cause
           to
           doubt
           her
           )
           to
           watch
           her
           that
           she
           might
           not
           mis-remember
           her self
           ,
           and
           take
           
             toll
             twice
          
           ;
           it
           was
           her
           own
           Son
           William
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           that
           said
           ,
           
             That
             she
             had
             driven
             away
             most
             of
             the
             custom
             from
             the
             Mill
             ,
          
           and
           certainly
           this
           could
           not
           be
           by
           any
           of
           her
           virtues
           .
           I
           love
           not
           to
           rake
           in
           dunghils
           ,
           yet
           this
           I
           can
           say
           of
           my
           own
           knowledg
           ,
           that
           she
           hath
           borrowed
           of
           me
           several
           
           and
           considerable
           sums
           which
           she
           hath
           neither
           paid
           me
           ,
           nor
           will
           she
           confess
           that
           she
           ever
           borrowed
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           hath
           in
           money
           and
           accounts
           received
           several
           sums
           from
           me
           ,
           which
           she
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           that
           she
           ever
           received
           .
           I
           lent
           her
           and
           her
           husband
           money
           out
           of
           my
           purse
           ,
           when
           her
           Son
           had
           beaten
           them
           out
           of
           door
           ,
           they
           being
           utterly
           destitute
           ,
           nor
           knew
           they
           where
           to
           go
           to
           relieve
           themselves
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           unpaid
           ,
           nor
           can
           I
           gain
           any
           thing
           from
           them
           but
           
             base
             words
          
           and
           
             deeds
             in
             lieu
             of
             it
          
           .
           The
           Doctor
           may
           do
           well
           to
           advise
           them
           to
           make
           payment
           to
           me
           ,
           (
           it
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           curtesie
           which
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           his
           friends
           in
           some
           other
           place
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           or
           else
           let
           him
           abate
           of
           his
           good
           opinion
           of
           them
           .
           But
           if
           he
           will
           not
           credit
           me
           ,
           let
           him
           ask
           his
           friend
           Mr.
           Stern
           what
           just
           and
           upright
           dealing
           
             he
             found
          
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           sojourned
           with
           them
           there
           ?
           and
           what
           a
           reckoning
           they
           brought
           him
           in
           (
           as
           he
           hath
           reported
           it
           )
           for
           Bread
           and
           Cheese
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           
           that
           is
           believed
           that
           Mr.
           Stern
           had
           better
           provision
           there
           ,
           then
           Bread
           and
           Cheese
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           it
           false
           in
           him
           to
           report
           it
           so
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           believed
           again
           that
           he
           either
           paid
           for
           
             that
             which
             he
             never
             bad
          
           ,
           or
           paid
           to
           a
           
             far
             greater
             value
          
           then
           the
           provision
           came
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           Doctors
           good
           friend
           must
           be
           guilty
           of
           cousening
           and
           cheating
           .
           We
           know
           that
           in
           the
           Decalogue
           that
           Command
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             bear
             false
             witness
             ,
          
           is
           in
           order
           immediately
           after
           that
           
             Thou
             
             shalt
             not
             steal
          
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           that
           the
           Prohibitions
           are
           therefore
           so
           near
           ,
           because
           usually
           the
           sins
           are
           so
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           stoln
           will
           not
           stick
           at
           a
           lie
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           any
           great
           wonder
           that
           such
           who
           have
           been
           light
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           should
           be
           false
           of
           their
           tongues
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             14
          
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           add
           that
           these
           words
           ,
           
             I
             am
             bound
             ,
             I
             am
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             believe
             her
             ,
          
           were
           not
           spoken
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           with
           charity
           towards
           
             Jane
             Hendy
          
           ,
           for
           the
           poor
           old
           woman
           had
           been
           twice
           before
           them
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           upon
           her
           Oath
           (
           being
           never
           tampered
           with
           or
           prepared
           ,
           as
           was
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           use
           ,
           no
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           spoken
           with
           by
           me
           )
           deposeth
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             she
             never
             heard
             any
             lascivious
             talk
             from
             Mr.
          
           Bushnel
           ;
           
             nor
             did
             he
             ever
             attempt
             to
             lie
             with
             her
             ;
             nor
             doth
             she
             remember
             that
             ever
             she
             spake
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             to
          
           Jone
           Pinchin
           
             widow
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             person
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           for
           Dr.
           Chambers
           (
           
             a
             man
             of
             so
             much
             reverence
             and
             learning
             )
          
           to
           say
           (
           when
           it
           had
           been
           good
           manners
           in
           him
           to
           hold
           his
           peace
           )
           that
           if
           Goodwife
           Pinchin
           
             had
             said
             so
             he
             was
             in
             con●cience
             bound
             to
             believe
             her
             ,
          
           was
           (
           upon
           the
           matter
           )
           to
           say
           to
           this
           
             Jane
             Hendies
          
           face
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           twice
           forsworne
           her self
           ;
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctor
           could
           not
           know
           so
           much
           of
           the
           
             widow
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           but
           he
           might
           be
           mistaken
           in
           
           her
           .
           I
           now
           add
           further
           ,
           that
           for
           any
           thing
           he
           knew
           ,
           this
           
             Jane
             Hendy
          
           might
           deserve
           as
           
             good
             an
             opinion
          
           of
           her
           fidelity
           as
           he
           had
           of
           this
           
             Jone
             Pinchin
          
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           then
           a
           most
           uncharitable
           thing
           for
           such
           an
           one
           as
           the
           Doctor
           to
           pronounce
           the
           one
           as
           infallible
           ,
           the
           other
           as
           perjured
           ,
           upon
           such
           uncertain
           
             grounds
             ?
             I
             am
             bound
             in
             conscience
             .
          
           Beside
           the
           incouragement
           which
           this
           gave
           to
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           already
           ,
           what
           consternation
           and
           amazement
           must
           this
           needs
           bring
           upon
           all
           my
           witnesses
           ?
           When
           as
           a
           word
           from
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           (
           who
           will
           say
           or
           swear
           anything
           to
           do
           a
           mischief
           )
           as
           from
           his
           Mother
           (
           who
           must
           swear
           and
           say
           as
           he
           would
           have
           her
           )
           shall
           in
           this
           Doctors
           judgement
           render
           them
           under
           that
           notion
           as
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           persons
           perjured
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             15
          
           I
           report
           it
           with
           much
           
             sadness
             of
             spirit
          
           that
           these
           
             contradictory
             Testimonies
          
           of
           
             Jane
             Hendy
          
           and
           
             Jone
             Pinchin
          
           (
           whereof
           one
           of
           necessity
           must
           be
           false
           )
           are
           both
           
             taken
             upon
             Oath
          
           ;
           one
           or
           other
           of
           them
           must
           needs
           be
           forsworne
           ;
           and
           with
           me
           (
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           most
           that
           know
           us
           are
           of
           my
           minde
           )
           it
           is
           soon
           decided
           where
           the
           perjury
           lies
           :
           for
           I
           protest
           it
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           our
           
             great
             God
          
           ,
           that
           there
           never
           was
           any
           such
           
             attempt
             made
          
           by
           me
           ,
           no
           nor
           so
           much
           
             as
             thought
             of
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           so
           uncharitable
           as
           to
           think
           that
           the
           
             poor
             woman
          
           upon
           
             no
             grounds
          
           ,
           and
           for
           
             no
             purpose
          
           ,
           should
           belie
           her
           
           self
           or
           slander
           me
           .
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           add
           further
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           that
           this
           and
           many
           other
           false
           Oaths
           had
           never
           been
           taken
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Doctor
           by
           those
           words
           ,
           I
           
             am
             bound
             in
             conscience
          
           ,
           hinted
           unto
           them
           a
           kind
           of
           faculty
           ,
           or
           dispensation
           of
           swearing
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           they
           might
           be
           bold
           .
           And
           one
           thing
           farther
           ,
           This
           Oath
           being
           false
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           confident
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           this
           Oath
           being
           caused
           by
           such
           an
           
             invitation
             ,
             I
             am
             bound
             in
             conscience
          
           ;
           If
           an
           incourager
           or
           an
           abettor
           ,
           or
           a
           perswader
           be
           an
           accessary
           ,
           I
           cannot
           acquit
           somebody
           (
           the
           Doctor
           may
           guess
           whom
           I
           mean
           )
           from
           being
           guilty
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           many
           following
           perjuries
           .
           I
           remember
           that
           Vlysses
           layes
           a
           claim
           to
           all
           the
           Heroick
           acts
           of
           Achilles
           ,
           because
           that
           it
           was
           through
           his
           procurement
           that
           he
           went
           to
           the
           wars
           of
           Troy.
           
           
             
             Ergo
             opera
             illius
             mea
             sunt
             —
          
           And
           why
           may
           not
           
             these
             men
          
           be
           intituled
           to
           all
           the
           infamous
           actions
           which
           follow
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           from
           them
           especially
           that
           they
           had
           their
           rise
           and
           incouragement
           ?
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             16
          
           I
           must
           not
           forget
           one
           thing
           more
           :
           When
           the
           
             widow
             Pinchin
          
           had
           given
           in
           this
           Testimony
           ,
           I
           desired
           Mr.
           Blisset
           to
           ask
           her
           
             whether
             she
             believed
             it
          
           ?
           To
           which
           she
           answered
           ,
           
             that
             goodwife
          
           Hendy
           
             did
             say
             so
          
           .
           But
           this
           not
           satisfying
           Mr.
           Blisset
           asks
           her
           again
           ,
           
             But
             do
             you
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ?
          
           To
           
           ●hich
           she
           answers
           again
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             true
             that
             ●●odwife
          
           Hendy
           
             said
             so
          
           :
           but
           this
           not
           satisfying
           ●et
           ,
           Mr.
           Blisset
           asks
           her
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           
             But
             do
             〈◊〉
             conceive
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             to
             be
             any
             such
             man
          
           ?
           To
           which
           she
           answers
           ,
           
             that
             she
             could
             not
             judge
          
           .
           Now
           ●
           must
           tell
           the
           Reader
           that
           not
           long
           before
           this
           ,
           she
           having
           some
           discourse
           with
           several
           persons
           ,
           ever
           acquited
           me
           ,
           saying
           that
           
             she
             be●ieved
             that
             I
             was
             wronged
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             purpose
          
           :
           ●ut
           now
           she
           changes
           her
           note
           ,
           and
           sayes
           ,
           
             ●●e
             cannot
             judge
          
           .
           Doubtless
           her
           
             own
             son
             Wil●iam
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Doctor
          
           (
           for
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           he
           ●as
           at
           her
           house
           betwixt
           April
           28.
           
           &
           June
           4.
           )
           ●●d
           instructed
           her
           ,
           and
           taught
           her
           to
           fall
           ●hort
           :
           and
           why
           might
           not
           he
           make
           the
           whole
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           alter
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ?
           It
           was
           observed
           that
           while
           the
           Mother
           was
           on
           her
           Examination
           ,
           the
           son
           was
           in
           some
           ag●ny
           and
           ●erplexitie
           ,
           which
           he
           exprest
           by
           rubbing
           ,
           and
           
             ●●resting
             of
             his
             face
             and
             head
             ,
          
           fearing
           belike
           that
           his
           Mother
           should
           
             miss
             her
             trip
          
           ,
           or
           forget
           ,
           or
           
             mis
             report
          
           those
           instructions
           which
           he
           had
           given
           her
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             17
          
           But
           now
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           unlikely
           ,
           if
           not
           impossible
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           rumor
           should
           be
           raised
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           stir
           should
           be
           made
           about
           o●
           upon
           nothing
           ,
           upon
           no
           grounds
           at
           ●ll
           .
           And
           indeed
           I
           am
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           ,
           I
           made
           it
           my
           business
           therefore
           to
           enquire
           of
           
             Jane
             Hendie
          
           ,
           since
           this
           business
           was
           over
           ,
           to
           recollect
           her self
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           to
           mind
           what
           
           discourse
           or
           communication
           she
           had
           had
           with
           
             Jone
             Pinchin
          
           which
           might
           be
           wrested
           to
           such
           a
           construction
           .
           Whereupon
           she
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           time
           that
           she
           was
           my
           servant
           ,
           I
           entertained
           a
           Minister
           in
           my
           house
           (
           he
           
             calle●
             himself
             Page
          
           )
           who
           pretended
           that
           he
           
             was
             beate●
             out
             of
             Ireland
          
           ,
           affirming
           that
           he
           had
           
             there
             escape●
             very
             great
             dangers
          
           and
           
             sustained
             very
             great
             losses
          
           ▪
           Insomuch
           that
           he
           was
           now
           very
           low
           ,
           and
           both
           needed
           and
           desired
           the
           charitable
           relie●
           of
           others
           .
           In
           order
           whereunto
           he
           desire●
           that
           he
           might
           preach
           in
           my
           Church
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           condescended
           ,
           which
           Exercise
           and
           Collecti●●
           being
           ended
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           he
           made
           a
           great
           moan
           ,
           I
           took
           him
           with
           me
           into
           my
           house
           ,
           entertained
           him
           and
           lodged
           him
           all
           night
           :
           and
           (
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           his
           great
           importunity
           to
           be
           gone
           early
           the
           next
           morning
           )
           it
           is
           li●●
           I
           might
           have
           entertained
           him
           longer
           ;
           but
           it
           appears
           since
           that
           he
           therefore
           made
           such
           haste
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           already
           (
           lying
           in
           a
           chamber
           by
           himself
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           a
           Trunk
           and
           
             some
             Boxes
             open
          
           )
           possest
           himself
           of
           his
           errand
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           stoln
           several
           pieces
           of
           
             Clothes
             ,
             Stockins
             ,
             and
             other
             garments
             both
             of
             mine
             and
             others
             ,
          
           which
           he
           took
           away
           along
           with
           him
           .
           We
           mist
           not
           these
           Clothes
           till
           some
           dayes
           after
           ;
           nor
           did
           my
           servants
           (
           for
           I
           was
           the
           last
           that
           heard
           of
           it
           )
           discover
           unto
           me
           any
           suspicion
           that
           they
           had
           of
           him
           until
           one
           had
           told
           them
           he
           had
           lately
           seen
           this
           Page
           about
           
             five
             miles
          
           from
           
             Box
             ,
             lying
             sleeping
          
           on
           
           the
           ground
           ,
           neer
           unto
           an
           hedge
           ,
           by
           which
           there
           ran
           a
           
             little
             Brook
          
           ;
           and
           that
           two
           (
           
             habited
             like
             women
          
           )
           were
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           washing
           and
           hanging
           out
           to
           dry
           ,
           
             several
             parcels
             of
             clothes
          
           ;
           adding
           farther
           to
           my
           servants
           ,
           that
           had
           they
           been
           there
           
             they
             might
             have
             chanc't
             to
             have
             met
             with
             that
             which
             they
             had
             lost
             .
          
           This
           story
           
             Jane
             Hendie
          
           tells
           to
           
             Jone
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           some
           passion
           about
           it
           :
           for
           it
           seems
           that
           she
           had
           suffered
           in
           that
           loss
           ;
           she
           speaks
           her
           minde
           likewise
           very
           freely
           touching
           Page
           and
           his
           Landresses
           ;
           and
           to
           some
           who
           made
           themselves
           unwilling
           to
           believe
           that
           men
           of
           his
           profession
           should
           be
           of
           such
           a
           conversation
           ,
           she
           adds
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           
             your
             Parsons
          
           (
           
             ●●ning
             me
             no
             more
             then
             she
             named
             Mr.
          
           Byfield
           
             ●r
             the
             Doctor
          
           )
           
             might
             be
             fleshly
             given
             as
             well
             as
             other
             m●n
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           sum
           of
           the
           story
           ,
           as
           she
           hath
           reported
           unto
           me
           ;
           and
           as
           she
           sayes
           this
           was
           all
           she
           spake
           to
           
             Jone
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           neither
           did
           she
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           her
           Deposition
           )
           mention
           my
           name
           at
           all
           .
           And
           see
           now
           what
           a
           story
           
             the
             son
             ,
             and
             the
             Mother
          
           together
           
             with
             ●he
             Doctors
             incouragement
          
           have
           made
           of
           it
           .
           I
           believe
           that
           the
           Doctor
           knows
           already
           that
           there
           have
           been
           such
           heretofore
           ,
           who
           were
           much
           given
           to
           mistake
           ,
           and
           mis-remember
           ,
           and
           mis-report
           other
           mens
           words
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           the
           worse
           ,
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           him
           that
           spoke
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           the
           Doctor
           knows
           what
           sort
           of
           men
           they
           have
           been
           .
           To
           all
           which
           let
           me
           add
           only
           this
           ,
           
             And
             
             thinkest
             thou
             this
             that
             thou
             shalt
             escape
             that
             doest
             th●
             same
             ?
          
           
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             18
          
           There
           is
           another
           branch
           in
           
             Jone
             Pinchin
          
           Deposition
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           not
           yet
           spoken
           to
           which
           is
           this
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             about
             two
             years
             since
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             ba●tized
             Mr.
          
           Spekes
           
             child
             by
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             signed
             it
             with
             the
             sign
             ●
             the
             Cross
             ,
             her
             son
          
           Williams
           
             wife
             then
             o●posing
             that
             she
             was
             then
             also
             present
             at
             the
             Baptizing
             of
             Mr.
          
           Spekes
           
             child
             ,
             and
             swea●
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             19
          
           And
           here
           I
           shall
           observe
           a
           wonder
           〈◊〉
           thee
           ;
           
             That
             with
             in
             six
             weeks
          
           a
           child
           should
           grow
           
             a
             year
             and
             three
             quarters
             old
          
           ;
           
           for
           this
           is
           one
           ●
           the
           children
           of
           which
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           spak●
           at
           Lavington
           ,
           and
           then
           and
           there
           affirmed
           up
           on
           Oath
           ,
           that
           I
           
             had
             signed
             it
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             〈◊〉
             Cross
             within
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             year
             ,
             it
             wo●●●
             be
             proved
          
           ;
           't
           is
           likely
           he
           meant
           that
           
             Willi●●
             Pinchins
             mother
          
           ,
           and
           
             his
             wife
          
           should
           prove
           it
           
             Here
             we
             have
             another
             circumstance
             for
             Mr.
          
           Blisset
           ▪
           And
           here
           we
           have
           a
           story
           (
           such
           an
           one
           as
           ●
           is
           )
           of
           a
           thing
           done
           about
           two
           years
           since
           ▪
           ●
           shall
           desire
           thee
           to
           know
           that
           the
           child
           o●
           whom
           they
           speak
           was
           
             Baptized
             ,
             October
          
           2●
           1653.
           which
           was
           more
           then
           
             two
             year
          
           and
           ●
           half
           before
           these
           depositions
           were
           taken
           ,
           an●
           although
           that
           word
           about
           may
           make
           it
           passab●
           in
           some
           tolerable
           sense
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           in
           my
           thought
           
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           had
           some
           design
           in
           it
           that
           his
           mother
           and
           his
           wife
           should
           swear
           so
           indefinitely
           :
           for
           in
           this
           particular
           the
           space
           of
           〈◊〉
           or
           
             seven
             moneths
          
           ,
           nay
           of
           
             but
             a
             week
          
           would
           have
           very
           much
           altered
           the
           case
           .
           The
           Ordinance
           by
           which
           these
           Commissioners
           sate
           
             bares
             date
             ,
             Aug.
          
           29.
           1654.
           and
           although
           it
           did
           look
           backward
           beyond
           the
           date
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           questioned
           such
           things
           which
           were
           done
           before
           the
           
             law
             ●as
             made
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           look
           so
           
             far
             back
          
           as
           to
           Octob.
           28.
           1653.
           
           Then
           (
           nay
           on
           the
           
             last
             of
             Decemb
          
           ,
           1653.
           )
           that
           might
           have
           been
           done
           with
           safety
           ,
           which
           if
           one
           had
           done
           on
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           been
           questioned
           for
           ;
           it
           might
           be
           therefore
           a
           design
           in
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           to
           put
           it
           into
           such
           
             indefinite
             terms
             〈◊〉
             two
             years
          
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           somewhat
           within
           ,
           and
           under
           ,
           as
           
             well
             as
             above
          
           ;
           and
           such
           an
           interpretation
           as
           best
           pleased
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           if
           Mr.
           Byfield
           and
           the
           Doctor
           could
           have
           procured
           it
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           such
           as
           would
           have
           done
           me
           the
           most
           mischief
           )
           should
           have
           been
           put
           upon
           it
           :
           But
           of
           this
           Deposition
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           because
           be
           it
           true
           ,
           or
           be
           it
           false
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           yet
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           charge
           it
           signified
           nothing
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             20
          
           The
           next
           we
           have
           is
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           ,
           who
           deposeth
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             when
             Thrift
             was
             kild
             ,
             he
             d●d
             conceive
             
             him
             to
             be
             overtaken
             in
             Beer
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             could
             not
             scarce
             pull
             the
             rope
             of
             the
             Bell
             without
             stepping
             into
             the
             fold
             ;
             but
             where
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             this
             deponent
             knows
             not
             .
          
           And
           saith
           also
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             aboout
             two
             year
             since
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             coming
             through
          
           Pickwick
           
             lane
             from
          
           Corsham
           
             bended
             to
             and
             fro
             upon
             his
             Horse
             :
             and
             this
             deponent
             the
             morrow
             asking
          
           Brewer
           
             the
             Inkeeper
             what
             he
             had
             done
             to
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           ,
           
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             well
             enough
             when
             he
             went
             thence
             ,
             having
             spent
             only
             ten
             pence
             ,
             out
             said
             he
             did
             use
             to
             suddle
             a
             Cup
             there
             now
             and
             then
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             21
          
           I
           conceive
           that
           the
           sum
           of
           this
           Deposition
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           these
           heads
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Touching
             
               John
               Thrift
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Touching
               m●●elf
            
             .
          
        
         
           As
           touching
           
             John
             Thrifts
          
           ringing
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           Condition
           he
           was
           when
           he
           rang
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           thee
           to
           the
           deposi●ion
           of
           another
           witness
           summon'd
           in
           to
           appear
           at
           the
           same
           time
           and
           place
           by
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ;
           which
           was
           this
           
             William
             Cott●es
          
           own
           brother
           and
           taken
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           Richard
           Cottle
           of
           Box
           
             deposeth
             that
          
           Thrift
           
             afore●aid
             ,
             ringing
             two
             or
             three
             puls
             at
             the
             Be●●
             when
             he
             was
             afterward
             killed
             ;
             this
             deponent
             did
             not
             conceive
             he
             was
             in
             drink
             ,
             and
             having
             but
             the
             last
             week
             asked
             of
             him
             that
             gave
             him
             the
             rope
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             of
             him
             again
             ,
             (
             he
             being
             also
             of
             the
             said
             opinion
             )
             this
             Deponent
             doth
             the
             rather
             believe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           you
           see
           we
           have
           two
           for
           one
           ,
           and
           those
           this
           
             William
             Cottles
          
           brother
           ,
           and
           
             Will.
             Love
          
           his
           
           Brother
           in
           law
           :
           who
           
             gave
             him
             the
             rope
          
           ,
           and
           took
           it
           
             of
             him
             again
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           likelihood
           might
           know
           more
           of
           
             Iohn
             Thrifts
          
           condition
           at
           that
           time
           then
           any
           man.
           
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             22
          
           But
           now
           (
           had
           these
           Commissioners
           been
           pleased
           to
           suffer
           it
           )
           I
           could
           have
           made
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           at
           such
           time
           as
           
             John
             Thrift
          
           rang
           ,
           this
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           was
           not
           below
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           Belfree
           ,
           but
           above
           in
           the
           Tower
           tolling
           of
           the
           great
           Bell
           :
           from
           whence
           it
           was
           as
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           see
           what
           was
           then
           done
           below
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           for
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           to
           see
           what
           was
           done
           at
           Box
           when
           he
           was
           about
           five
           miles
           off
           at
           Broughton
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             23
          
           And
           then
           as
           touching
           the
           second
           Branch
           of
           his
           Deposition
           .
        
         
           
             That
             as
             I
             rode
             homeward
             from
          
           Corsham
           ,
           
             I
             bended
             to
             and
             fro
             upon
             my
             horse
             .
          
        
         
           Certainly
           this
           will
           signifie
           nothing
           with
           
             sober
             men
          
           but
           only
           a
           distemperature
           in
           the
           informer
           .
           The
           several
           postures
           and
           motions
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           variety
           of
           gate
           and
           garb
           ,
           the
           carriage
           of
           the
           hands
           or
           feet
           of
           men
           whether
           on
           horseback
           or
           on
           foot
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           little
           thought
           of
           by
           him
           that
           
             useth
             them
          
           ,
           so
           I
           think
           as
           little
           regarded
           by
           any
           rational
           man
           that
           shall
           
             behold
             them
          
           :
           We
           look
           upon
           these
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           as
           done
           without
           any
           
             mature
             deliberation
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           barely
           as
           such
           ,
           neither
           
             matter
             of
             commendation
          
           or
           reproof
           :
           nor
           are
           they
           usually
           called
           
             humane
             actions
          
           ,
           although
           he
           be
           
             a
             man
          
           that
           doth
           them
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             24
          
           And
           whereas
           he
           cites
           Brewer
           an
           Inholder
           of
           Corsham
           as
           his
           voucher
           ,
           I
           shall
           acquaint
           thee
           with
           the
           Information
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           which
           this
           
             Thomas
             Brewer
          
           gave
           before
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           shall
           after
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           ,
           how
           this
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           hath
           represented
           both
           
             him
             and
             me
          
           .
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           that
           this
           Deposition
           of
           
             Thomas
             Brewer
          
           was
           not
           taken
           at
           this
           time
           at
           Caln
           ,
           but
           afterward
           at
           
             Marlburrough
             ▪
             July
          
           1.
           yet
           because
           it
           relates
           so
           much
           to
           
             William
             Cattles
             Deposition
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           anticipate
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           insert
           it
           here
           ;
           It
           is
           in
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
           Thomas
           Brewer
           of
           Corsham
           
             Inholder
             ,
             being
             sworn
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             he
             did
             never
             tell
          
           William
           Cottle
           or
           Henry
           Parsons
           
             afore
             sworn
             ,
             that
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             did
             use
             to
             come
             to
             his
             house
             to
             suddle
             a
             cup
             as
             they
             have
             deposed
             ;
             nor
             was
             he
             distemper'd
             at
             the
             time
             mentioned
             in
             their
             Depositions
             .
             And
             sayes
             ,
             that
             he
             have
             known
             him
             these
             ten
             years
             ,
             and
             never
             saw
             him
             drink
             to
             excess
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             ever
             go
             from
             his
             h●use
             distemper'd
             with
             Beer
             as
             this
             deponent
             knows
             ;
             yet
             sayes
             ,
             that
             he
             have
             often
             been
             at
             this
             deponents
             house
             in
          
           Corsham
           ,
           
             but
             seldom
             save
             in
             business
             for
             the
             children
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             a
             Guardian
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Lecture
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             sayes
             that
             he
             have
             been
             there
             three
             or
             four
             hours
             at
             a
             time
             in
             the
             Deponents
             said
             he
             use
             with
             his
             Tenants
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             have
             not
             drank
             more
             then
             a
             jug
             of
             Beer
             ,
             or
             a
             Pint
             of
             Wine
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             25
          
           All
           that
           I
           shall
           have
           to
           say
           at
           present
           is
           to
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           
             deposition
             .
             That
             he
             never
             told
          
           William
           Cottle
           
             that
             Mr.
          
           Bushnel
           
             did
             use
             〈◊〉
             to
             his
             house
             to
             suddle
             a
             cup.
          
           Here
           we
           have
           another
           
             sad
             story
             ,
             Contradictory
             oath
             's
          
           taken
           again
           .
           Of
           which
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           of
           necessity
           one
           must
           be
           false
           .
           I
           am
           satisfied
           as
           to
           my self
           where
           the
           perjury
           lies
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           that
           the
           reader
           will
           be
           of
           my
           judgment
           before
           I
           come
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           story
           .
           It
           was
           at
           this
           time
           that
           we
           exhibited
           Articles
           of
           exception
           against
           this
           
             William
             Cottle
             touching
          
           his
           credit
           and
           former
           conversation
           ,
           every
           of
           which
           would
           have
           been
           proved
           upon
           oath
           .
           As
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             this
          
           William
           Cottle
           
             was
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ;
             and
             even
             in
             the
             time
             of
             divine
             service
             he
             had
             usually
             seduced
             others
             to
             his
             house
             to
             drink
             .
          
           As
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             this
          
           William
           Cottle
           
             was
             a
             thief
             ,
             who
             together
             with
          
           John
           Twyford
           
             the
             hangman
             cut
             ,
             carryed
             and
             stole
             Poles
             out
             of
          
           Hungerford
           
             wood
             ,
             supposing
             them
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
           As
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           William
           Cottle
           
             was
             a
             scandalous
             and
             infamous
             person
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             convicted
             for
             selling
             Ale
             without
             License
             ,
             and
             other
             misdemeanors
             ,
             and
             yet
             taking
             no
             warning
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             Justices
             of
             the
             Peace
             sent
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Correction
             ;
             from
             whence
             he
             made
             an
             escape
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             Justice
             of
             Peace
             made
             him
             give
             Bond
             to
             sell
             Ale
             no
             more
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             otherwise
             restrain
             him
             .
          
           As
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           William
           Cottle
           
             was
             a
             cousening
             and
             
             cheating
             fellow
             :
             for
             ,
          
           (
           
             putting
             himself
             into
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Tything-man
             in
             the
             room
             of
             another
             m●n
             ▪
             he
             collected
             monies
             for
             the
             buying
             of
             Drums
             and
             C●lours
             ,
             which
             he
             keeps
             (
             or
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             it
             )
             ●
             his
             hands
             ,
             or
             else
             otherwise
             imployes
             it
             :
             and
             suffers
             the
             Cattle
             of
             one
          
           James
           Butler
           (
           
             for
             whom
             he
             〈◊〉
             Deputy
             )
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             Souldiers
             until
             sa●
             satisfaction
             were
             made
             .
          
           Insomuch
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           William
           Cottle
           
             was
             looked
             upon
             a
             one
             that
             regarded
             neither
             his
             word
             nor
             his
             Oath
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             steward
             of
             the
             Leet
             discovering
             him
             ,
             would
             not
             admit
             him
             (
             although
             he
             greatly
             thirsted
             after
             it
             )
             to
             serve
             in
             that
             place
             any
             more
             :
          
           conceiving
           him
           belike
           to
           be
           a
           person
           so
           unworthy
           and
           so
           unfit
           to
           be
           trusted
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           was
           not
           held
           meet
           for
           so
           mean
           an
           office
           as
           a
           Tything-man
           .
           As
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           William
           Cottle
           
             was
             a
             slanderer
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             charging
             them
             in
             the
             general
             with
             greediness
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             trust
             none
             of
             them
             all
          
           :
           and
           
             that
             for
             instance
             he
             mentioned
             Mr.
          
           Chambers
           
             who
             had
             left
          
           Claverton
           ,
           
             and
             was
             gone
             to
          
           Pewsie
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             26
          
           I
           say
           that
           all
           these
           exceptions
           were
           then
           exhibited
           ;
           and
           would
           have
           been
           every
           one
           proved
           upon
           Oath
           ;
           but
           my
           Counsel
           for
           that
           time
           waving
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           pitcht
           upon
           the
           last
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           That
           William
           Cottle
           
             should
             say
             that
             your
             Parsons
             were
             greedy
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             trust
             none
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             no
             not
             Mr.
          
           Chambers
           ,
           
           
             who
             had
             left
          
           Claverton
           
             and
             was
             gone
             to
          
           Pewsie
           .
        
         
           This
           Article
           was
           indeed
           of
           it self
           the
           most
           inconsiderable
           ,
           although
           perchance
           it
           made
           the
           loudest
           noise
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           it
           reflected
           somewhat
           upon
           their
           Doctor
           .
           Now
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           being
           charged
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           confidently
           denies
           that
           ever
           he
           spake
           them
           ,
           being
           still
           upon
           his
           Oath
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           
             That
             no
             honest
             man
             would
             justifie
             that
             he
             had
             said
             so
          
           :
           and
           
             drawing
             his
             finger
             a
             thwart
             his
             throat
             ,
             seemed
             to
             intimate
             that
             he
             would
             give
             any
             man
             leave
             to
             cut
             his
             throat
             if
             it
             were
             justified
             .
          
        
         
           Soon
           after
           which
           comes
           in
           
             William
             Rawlins
          
           of
           Box
           ,
           against
           whom
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           could
           take
           no
           exceptions
           ,
           and
           being
           sworn
           ,
           saith
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             on
          
           Whitsunday
           
             last
             soon
             after
             the
             morning
             Sermon
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Church-yard
          
           (
           he
           named
           the
           particular
           place
           in
           the
           Church-yard
           ,
           as
           likewise
           others
           who
           heard
           it
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           )
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           spake
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             your
             Parsons
             were
             greedy
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             trust
             none
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             no
             not
             Mr.
          
           Chambers
           ,
           
             for
             he
             had
             left
          
           Claverton
           
             and
             was
             gone
             to
          
           Pewsie
           .
        
         
           Which
           words
           when
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           had
           heard
           ,
           without
           more
           ado
           he
           acknowledged
           that
           he
           had
           
           spoken
           ,
           adding
           further
           ,
           
             Why
             what
             if
             I
             did
             say
             so
             i●
             .
          
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           being
           considered
           barely
           in
           ,
           or
           by
           it self
           ,
           it
           mattered
           not
           if
           he
           had
           said
           so
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           true
           as
           he
           said
           ;
           Mr.
           
             Chambers
             had
             left
             Claverton
          
           ,
           (
           nor
           was
           this
           the
           first
           time
           that
           he
           had
           left
           it
           )
           
             and
             was
             gone
             to
             Pewsie
          
           ,
           and
           this
           to
           his
           great
           advantage
           too
           ,
           for
           the
           report
           goes
           that
           he
           is
           
             three
             hundred
             pounds
             a
             year
          
           gainer
           by
           this
           remove
           .
           But
           now
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           having
           been
           sworn
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           
             whole
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
          
           ,
           (
           and
           this
           Oath
           alwayes
           binding
           him
           whiles
           he
           was
           before
           these
           Commissioners
           speaking
           upon
           his
           
             cross
             examination
             to
             my
             bvsiness
          
           )
           and
           having
           upon
           this
           
             Oath
             denyed
          
           any
           such
           words
           to
           be
           spoken
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           within
           a
           few
           minutes
           after
           ,
           as
           our
           Proverb
           goes
           even
           
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             Oath
             to
             confess
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             them
          
           —
           !
           What
           greater
           or
           further
           Testimony
           could
           these
           Commissioners
           have
           of
           this
           mans
           falsehood
           ?
           or
           how
           could
           they
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           credible
           witness
           against
           me
           ,
           since
           he
           sticks
           not
           to
           forswear
           himself
           in
           their
           presence
           ?
           
             Another
             circumstance
             for
             Mr.
          
           Blisset
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             27
          
           It
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           kept
           much
           adoe
           about
           this
           Deposition
           of
           
             William
             Rawlins
          
           ;
           it
           is
           like
           enough
           that
           he
           was
           unwilling
           that
           it
           should
           be
           taken
           ;
           sure
           I
           am
           that
           there
           was
           a
           kinde
           of
           an
           heat
           stricken
           betwixt
           my
           Counsell
           and
           him
           about
           it
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           that
           it
           was
           not
           only
           zeal
           to
           his
           friend
           the
           
           Doctor
           which
           made
           him
           so
           earnest
           ;
           but
           also
           respect
           unto
           himself
           ,
           he
           rightly
           considering
           that
           in
           this
           saying
           ,
           he
           himself
           was
           reproached
           likewise
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Doctors
           changes
           might
           give
           occasion
           to
           men
           to
           enquire
           what
           a
           stedfast
           and
           setled
           man
           Mr.
           Byfield
           had
           been
           in
           his
           time
           :
           and
           how
           many
           removes
           he
           had
           made
           from
           that
           time
           he
           did
           officiate
           at
           Enford
           ,
           till
           this
           time
           that
           he
           was
           now
           in
           the
           Parsonage
           at
           Callingborn
           .
           But
           yet
           my
           Counsel
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           (
           although
           with
           some
           adoe
           )
           entred
           it
           was
           and
           subscribed
           by
           
             William
             Rawlins
          
           who
           had
           deposed
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           
             (
             Reader
          
           judge
           of
           their
           equall
           dealing
           with
           me
           )
           we
           have
           not
           one
           word
           of
           this
           in
           that
           copy
           of
           the
           Depositions
           which
           we
           received
           from
           their
           Clerk
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           which
           we
           were
           to
           frame
           our
           answer
           .
           I
           have
           often
           told
           thee
           that
           they
           had
           an
           
             Index
             expurgatorius
          
           ,
           yet
           formerly
           he
           came
           only
           with
           his
           knife
           ,
           or
           his
           
             pruning
             hook
          
           ,
           and
           took
           away
           only
           
             some
             boughs
          
           or
           Limbs
           of
           a
           Deposition
           ,
           but
           here
           he
           comes
           with
           his
           Axes
           ,
           and
           takes
           away
           both
           root
           and
           branch
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             28
          
           It
           were
           not
           amiss
           to
           tell
           thee
           that
           
             John
             Travers
          
           ,
           sitting
           by
           during
           this
           debate
           ,
           and
           hearing
           and
           noting
           all
           the
           passages
           ,
           observed
           it
           (
           and
           so
           did
           others
           beside
           )
           and
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           hath
           reported
           it
           elsewhere
           with
           some
           complacency
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Chambers
           did
           
             hang
             down
             his
             head
             the
             while
          
           ;
           Now
           we
           know
           that
           
             hanging
             down
          
           
           of
           the
           
             head
             doth
          
           usually
           signifie
           that
           there
           is
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           in
           the
           Heart
           .
        
         
           
             —
             Pudet
             haec
             opprobria
             nobis
          
           
             Et
             dici
             potuisse
             &
             non
             potuisse
             refelli
             .
          
        
         
           And
           whereas
           shame
           doth
           usually
           produce
           either
           an
           amendment
           in
           the
           person
           so
           exposed
           :
           or
           else
           indignation
           ,
           which
           the
           person
           so
           exposed
           conceives
           against
           him
           whom
           he
           looks
           on
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           Exposal
           ;
           I
           have
           some
           conjecture
           that
           this
           wrought
           after
           the
           latter
           and
           worser
           way
           with
           Dr.
           Chambers
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           did
           for
           this
           store
           up
           a
           good
           turn
           for
           me
           against
           he
           had
           an
           opportunity
           .
           Of
           which
           the
           Readers
           shall
           have
           some
           account
           in
           due
           time
           and
           place
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             29
          
           Next
           follows
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           ;
           but
           because
           I
           shall
           have
           something
           touching
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Doctor
           in
           reference
           unto
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           remarkable
           in
           the
           Transactions
           of
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           forbear
           him
           till
           then
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             30
          
           Next
           follows
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             Lawrence
             Cottle
          
           ,
           who
           deposeth
           :
        
         
           
             That
             about
             one
             year
             and
             a
             half
             since
             ,
             he
             and
             some
             others
             that
             went
             to
             school
             with
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             plaid
             at
             Cards
             in
             Mr.
          
           Bushnells
           
           
             house
             ,
             when
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             took
             up
             one
             of
             the
             Boyes
             games
             ,
             and
             plaid
             it
             out
             for
             him
             at
             Slam
             :
             after
             which
             some
             difference
             happening
             between
             the
             boyes
             about
             their
             game
             ,
             he
             snatched
             up
             the
             Cards
             ,
             and
             threw
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             and
             burnt
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             would
             have
             no
             more
             playing
             at
             Cards
             in
             his
             house
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             31
          
           And
           as
           touching
           this
           Deposition
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           where
           the
           
             matter
             of
             charge
             lies
          
           ?
           is
           it
           in
           this
           ,
           
             That
             they
             played
             at
             Cards
             in
             my
             house
             ?
          
           I
           know
           nothing
           (
           all
           circumstances
           duly
           considered
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           my
           care
           it
           should
           be
           so
           )
           that
           makes
           it
           either
           unlawful
           or
           inexpedient
           .
           The
           time
           was
           after
           Supper
           ;
           the
           company
           ,
           mine
           own
           scholars
           ;
           the
           stake
           (
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           knew
           )
           Apples
           ,
           or
           Nuts
           ,
           whereat
           in
           an
           harmless
           manner
           for
           some
           short
           time
           they
           might
           recreate
           themselves
           .
           If
           it
           happened
           otherwise
           (
           as
           the
           Deposition
           here
           sayes
           that
           it
           did
           )
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           differences
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Game
           .
           As
           I
           remember
           Mr.
           Byfield
           disliked
           it
           that
           I
           had
           not
           burnt
           the
           Cards
           before
           ,
           but
           delaid
           it
           till
           the
           
             end
             of
             the
             Game
          
           .
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           say
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           had
           they
           been
           filling
           or
           smoaking
           with
           a
           
             Tobacco
             pipe
          
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           looked
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           so
           disingenuous
           and
           misbeseeming
           Scholars
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           have
           snatcht
           it
           away
           and
           broken
           it
           without
           any
           more
           adoe
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             31
          
           Next
           follows
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             John
             Gibbons
          
           in
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
           John
           Gibbons
           of
           Box
           
             being
             sworn
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Th●●
             about
             three
             quarters
             of
             a
             year
             past
             he
             pla●●
             twice
             with
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             at
             Tables
             in
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             for
             good
             will
             only
             ,
             and
             no
             moneys
             .
             But
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             induced
             so
             to
             do
             at
             the
             request
             of
             this
             Deponent
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           we
           have
           neer
           in
           place
           and
           substance
           ,
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             Peter
             Webb
          
           in
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
           Peter
           Webb
           
             before
             sworn
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             sometimes
             before
             two
             years
             past
             ,
             he
             have
             plaid
             with
             with
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             at
             Tables
             in
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             but
             for
             no
             moneys
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             32
          
           Now
           I
           would
           willingly
           be
           satisfied
           touching
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Charge
          
           in
           these
           Depositions
           .
           For
        
         
           1.
           
           Are
           these
           Games
           
             illiciti
             in
             se
          
           ?
           unlawful
           in
           themselves
           ?
           or
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           ?
           Then
           are
           they
           such
           at
           
             all
             times
          
           ,
           in
           
             all
             places
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             all
             persons
          
           .
           Never
           man
           did
           ,
           never
           man
           can
           use
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           very
           use
           of
           them
           he
           offends
           .
           But
           perchance
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             Illiciti
             quia
             prohibiti
          
           ,
           and
           though
           indifferent
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           in
           
             being
             forbidden
          
           they
           become
           unlawful
           .
           To
           this
           I
           shall
           subjoin
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           thus
           forbidden
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           either
           
           ●y
           some
           
             old
             Law
          
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           some
           new
           ,
           ●
           believe
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           would
           not
           say
           ,
           By
           any
           ●ld
           Law
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           had
           said
           by
           the
           New
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           ●he
           Ordinance
           by
           which
           they
           sate
           ,
           and
           accor●ing
           to
           which
           they
           were
           to
           act
           :
           I
           shall
           an●wer
           ,
           that
           then
           these
           two
           Depositions
           
             signifie
             ●●thing
          
           against
           me
           ,
           for
           the
           ordinance
           in
           this
           ●articular
           makes
           only
           such
           
             Ministers
             to
             be
             deemed
             ●●ilty
             of
             Scandal
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             frequent
             players
             〈◊〉
             Cards
             or
             Dice
          
           ;
           and
           certainly
           then
           no
           man
           ●ill
           say
           that
           I
           played
           frequently
           with
           these
           men
           ,
           ●hen
           as
           they
           depose
           that
           I
           never
           played
           with
           ●hem
           but
           
             once
             a
             piece
          
           .
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           Mr.
           ●●field
           and
           the
           Doctor
           would
           not
           be
           termed
           
             ●●equent
             Preachers
          
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           Preacht
           no
           ●ftener
           then
           it
           is
           proved
           that
           I
           plaid
           at
           Cards●r
           ●r
           Tables
           .
           There
           was
           beside
           a
           concurrence
           of
           ●ll
           circumstances
           ,
           which
           being
           duly
           observed
           know
           not
           the
           Casuist
           so
           strict
           which
           accounts
           ●hem
           absolutely
           unlawful
           .
           For
        
         
           1.
           
           
             We
             made
             it
             matter
             of
             recreation
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             We
             used
             them
             sparingly
          
           .
           And
        
         
           3.
           
           Covetousness
           (
           which
           is
           usually
           the
           poyson
           ●f
           all
           games
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           distemper
           and
           enrage
           ●he
           passions
           )
           because●as
           ●as
           it
           is
           in
           their
           Depositions
           )
           
             we
             plaid
             for
             no●●ing
          
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           more
           let
           me
           now
           add
           touching
           
             ●ohn
             Gibbens
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Deposition
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           ●old
           me
           since
           I
           came
           to
           London
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           ,
           ●hat
           the
           Clerk
           Mr.
           Blissets
           son
           had
           written
           ●omewhat
           as
           his
           Deposition
           which
           he
           never
           
           spake
           ;
           as
           that
           
             we
             plaid
             at
             Tables
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
          
           to
           which
           he
           would
           have
           had
           
             John
             Gibbens
          
           to
           set
           his
           hand
           ,
           which
           he
           refusing
           ,
           he
           takes
           the
           Deposition
           as
           is
           aforesaid
           ;
           on
           which
           let
           me
           observe
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           
             John
             Gibbens
          
           had
           not
           read
           the
           Deposition
           over
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           been
           made
           to
           testifie
           that
           which
           was
           most
           false
           ,
           which
           possibly
           some
           who
           could
           not
           read
           what
           he
           had
           written
           have
           done
           .
           This
           pretious
           Clerk
           having
           that
           faculty
           ,
           that
           the
           witnesses
           shall
           say
           
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             lesse
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             thing
          
           then
           he
           will
           have
           them
           .
           So
           it
           might
           be
           to
           my
           prejudice
           ,
           
             what
             they
             never
             spake
             shall
             be
             inserted
          
           ;
           but
           if
           for
           my
           advantage
           ,
           then
           
             what
             they
             spake
             plain
             and
             distinctly
             shall
             be
             left
             out
             .
          
           He
           told
           me
           likewise
           ,
           that
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           bestowed
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           rebuke
           upon
           him
           ,
           telling
           him
           
             that
             he
             swore
             but
             faintly
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             his
             Deposition
             he
             had
             done
             them
             more
             harm
             then
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             33
          
           Next
           follows
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             Thomas
             Hayward
          
           ,
           who
           deposeth
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             about
          
           Pauls-tide
           
             last
             was
             two
             year
             ,
             Mr.
          
           Bushnel
           
             did
             use
             some
             of
             the
             formes
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             at
             a
             Funeral
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           say
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           for
           any
           thing
           appears
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           might
           mean
           that
           I
           read
           1
           Cor.
           ch
           .
           15.
           
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             29
          
           Next
           follows
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             Nicholas
             Spencer
          
           ,
           who
           being
           before
           sworn
           saith
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             oft-times
             till
             within
             three
             quarters
             of
             a
             year
             past
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             Stabbal
             playing
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
          
           Box
           ,
           
             and
             playing
             at
             fives
             upon
             the
             same
             day
             in
             the
             Church-yard
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Deponent
             have
             oft
             complained
             to
             Mr.
          
           Bushnel
           
             thereof
             ;
             who
             have
             replyed
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Officers
             and
             none
             of
             his
             business
             ;
             but
             saith
             that
             the
             said
             Mr.
          
           Bushnel
           
             have
             often
             reproved
             and
             rebuked
             his
             Parishners
             for
             the
             same
             in
             his
             Sermons
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             34
          
           And
           he
           might
           have
           sworn
           that
           oft-times
           within
           
             three
             quarters
          
           of
           an
           year
           ,
           the
           
             widow
             Pinchins
          
           and
           her
           Sons
           
             fulling
             Mils
          
           ,
           had
           been
           set
           on
           work
           on
           the
           
             Lords
             day
          
           ;
           and
           that
           on
           the
           same
           day
           their
           servants
           have
           usually
           hanged
           out
           
             their
             clothes
          
           in
           the
           rack
           .
           That
           on
           the
           same
           day
           
             Obad.
             Cheltenham
          
           came
           usually
           from
           Marlborough
           to
           his
           own
           house
           .
           That
           on
           the
           same
           day
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           ,
           and
           
             Nicholas
             Nowell
          
           ,
           have
           kept
           tippling
           in
           their
           houses
           .
           That
           
             Thomas
             Powel
          
           have
           set
           it
           aside
           for
           a
           day
           to
           make
           bargains
           in
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           spare
           the
           time
           on
           the
           Week
           dayes
           .
           Nor
           have
           there
           (
           that
           I
           know
           of
           )
           been
           greater
           profaners
           of
           
             that
             day
          
           ,
           then
           were
           those
           very
           persons
           that
           appeared
           against
           me
           .
           But
           what
           ?
           D●d
           
             N●cho●as
             Spencer
          
           see
           
             these
             men
             at
             Stabbal
          
           ?
           Why
           h●d
           not
           he
           complained
           
           of
           them
           upon
           Oath
           ?
           he
           could
           have
           informed
           of
           his
           own
           knowledge
           ,
           I
           only
           on
           hear-say
           as
           from
           him
           :
           and
           (
           whatsoever
           the
           practice
           of
           these
           Commissioners
           were
           )
           I
           knew
           that
           
             our
             Justices
          
           were
           so
           worthy
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           would
           not
           look
           upon
           such
           an
           Oath
           ,
           as
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           a
           conviction
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           said
           
             that
             he
             complained
             to
             me
             of
             it
          
           ;
           was
           I
           a
           Magistrate
           to
           punish
           ,
           or
           an
           Officer
           to
           
             prosecute
             them
          
           ?
           If
           he
           had
           complained
           to
           me
           of
           
             William
             Pinchins
             paricide
          
           ,
           of
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenhams
             —
             —
             Chastity
          
           ,
           of
           
             Cottles
             profanations
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           must
           have
           given
           him
           the
           same
           answer
           as
           I
           did
           then
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Officers
             business
             to
             prosecute
             them
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             mine
             .
          
           By
           
             Nicholas
             Spensers
          
           own
           confession
           I
           acted
           as
           became
           one
           in
           my
           place
           ,
           
             I
             often
             reproved
             and
             rebuked
             the
             Parishioners
             for
             the
             same
             in
             my
             Sermons
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           add
           one
           thing
           more
           ;
           I
           did
           (
           which
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           most
           properly
           the
           Ministers
           office
           in
           this
           business
           )
           
             publish
             the
             several
             Acts
             and
             Ordinances
             for
             the
             Observation
             of
             that
             day
             :
          
           that
           neither
           the
           Officers
           ,
           nor
           any
           others
           might
           pretend
           ignorance
           of
           their
           duty
           in
           that
           case
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           people
           might
           know
           what
           was
           forbidden
           them
           ,
           and
           under
           what
           penalty
           it
           was
           forbidden
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Officers
           might
           know
           what
           they
           were
           to
           expect
           in
           case
           they
           neglected
           their
           duty
           :
           I
           say
           that
           these
           Acts
           and
           Ordinances
           I
           
             published
             oftner
          
           then
           the
           
             Law
             required
          
           .
           Yea
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           far
           more
           often
           then
           
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           or
           Dr.
           Chambers
           .
           But
           as
           touching
           the
           same
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           for
           present
           only
           desire
           thee
           to
           observe
           how
           he
           mends
           and
           makes
           some
           progresse
           in
           his
           Depositions
           ,
           how
           (
           Pinchin-like
           )
           he
           fetcheth
           Trip
           ,
           in
           his
           second
           Deposition
           out-going
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           third
           overleaping
           all
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           certified
           unto
           thee
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             35
          
           I
           shall
           now
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Transactions
           of
           this
           day
           .
           Being
           cald
           in
           before
           them
           the
           next
           morning
           which
           was
           June
           5.
           
           I
           perceived
           that
           the
           Marlborough
           men
           ,
           together
           with
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           Dr.
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           another
           Minister
           of
           Marlborough
           ,
           I
           think
           they
           cald
           him
           Mr.
           Hughes
           ,
           were
           very
           sharp
           set
           :
           they
           had
           dispatcht
           two
           Ministers
           before
           ;
           and
           the
           Doctor
           by
           his
           big
           countenance
           seemed
           not
           to
           have
           digested
           it
           that
           Cottle
           should
           
             upon
             his
             Oath
             before
             such
             a
             company
             deny
             and
             yet
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             say
             that
             your
             Parsons
             were
             greedy
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             trust
             none
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             no
             not
          
           Mr.
           
             Chambers
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             left
          
           Claverton
           ,
           
             and
             was
             gone
             to
          
           Pewsie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           was
           not
           to
           expect
           any
           kindnesses
           from
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           might
           look
           upon
           me
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           his
           Exposal
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           desired
           that
           I
           might
           have
           some
           further
           time
           granted
           for
           the
           Examination
           of
           other
           Witnesses
           ;
           for
           I
           told
           them
           that
           the
           Witnesses
           which
           were
           
           produced
           and
           incouraged
           against
           me
           ,
           I
           could
           prove
           to
           be
           men
           neither
           of
           honesty
           ,
           nor
           of
           credit
           ,
           or
           truth
           .
           Which
           if
           I
           made
           appear
           ,
           then
           their
           Testimony
           (
           be
           it
           what
           it
           would
           )
           fell
           to
           the
           ground
           and
           became
           void
           of
           it self
           ;
           for
           their
           Ordinance
           allows
           of
           none
           but
           of
           credible
           Witnesses
           ;
           and
           the
           old
           rule
           is
           ,
           
             Recriminatio
             valet
             ad
             tollendum
             Testimonium
          
           ,
           that
           a
           recrimination
           is
           of
           force
           to
           take
           awa●
           a
           Testimony
           .
           But
           to
           these
           words
           of
           mine
           that
           I
           should
           prove
           these
           Witnesses
           to
           be
           
             men
             of
             neither
             credit
             nor
             truth
             ,
          
           Mr.
           Blisset
           replies
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             That
             it
             were
             strange
             if
             there
             should
             be
             found
             such
             men
             that
             were
             of
             no
             credit
             or
             truth
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Devill
             spake
             truth
             sometime
             .
          
           To
           which
           words
           for
           the
           present
           I
           shall
           ask
           of
           Mr.
           Blisset
           ,
           first
           ,
           What
           he
           thinks
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
           
             He
             (
             the
             Devil
             )
             abode
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             truth
             in
             him
             ?
          
           I
           shall
           ask
           him
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           Whether
           or
           no
           if
           the
           Devil
           should
           
             depose
             a
             truth
          
           ,
           his
           Doctors
           or
           
             himself
             would
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             sufficient
             Testimony
             ?
          
           I
           shall
           give
           the
           Reader
           my
           present
           Judgement
           touching
           these
           particulars
           in
           the
           Transactions
           of
           the
           next
           day
           .
           Only
           let
           me
           observe
           thus
           much
           unto
           thee
           now
           ,
           that
           it
           seemeth
           to
           me
           that
           
             ordinary
             witnesses
          
           ,
           be
           they
           whatsoever
           ,
           come
           they
           from
           wheresoever
           ,
           swear
           they
           what
           or
           howsoever
           ,
           yet
           if
           serving
           Mr.
           Blissets
           turn
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           been
           welcom
           to
           him
           .
           Yet
           upon
           this
           my
           motion
           ,
           
             To
             have
             
             further
             time
             granted
             me
             for
             the
             Examination
             of
             other
             Witnesses
          
           ;
           I
           was
           bade
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           and
           being
           soon
           called
           in
           again
           ,
           my
           request
           was
           granted
           .
           But
           now
           whether
           it
           were
           because
           my
           suite
           was
           equall
           ,
           or
           whether
           or
           no
           it
           were
           because
           Mr.
           Byfield
           and
           the
           Doctor
           had
           not
           there
           a
           full
           Quorum
           of
           fitting
           Commissioners
           (
           for
           although
           all
           their
           friends
           of
           Marlborough
           were
           there
           ,
           yet
           I
           remember
           not
           that
           any
           of
           Sarum
           were
           )
           I
           cannot
           judge
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Transactions
           at
           my
           fifth
           time
           of
           appearing
           before
           them
           ,
           at
           the
           White-Hart
           at
           
             Marlborough
             ,
             July
             1.
             2.
          
           
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             1
          
           HAving
           (
           as
           I
           told
           thee
           but
           now
           )
           a
           
             liberty
             granted
          
           to
           me
           to
           bring
           in
           my
           exceptions
           both
           against
           the
           persons
           and
           the
           Evidence
           given
           in
           against
           me
           at
           that
           time
           at
           Caln
           ,
           I
           had
           notice
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           from
           the
           
             Commissioners
             Clerk
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Blissets
           son
           ,
           that
           that
           I
           was
           to
           appeared
           before
           them
           at
           the
           White-Hart
           in
           
             Marlborough
             ,
             July
          
           1.
           next
           following
           .
           And
           thither
           I
           repair
           accordingly
           with
           such
           along
           with
           me
           ,
           whose
           Testimonies
           (
           had
           they
           been
           equally
           heard
           ,
           or
           duly
           considered
           of
           )
           would
           (
           with
           uninterested
           men
           ,
           or
           such
           who
           had
           not
           been
           afore-hand
           resolved
           which
           way
           it
           should
           go
           ,
           right
           or
           wrong
           )
           doubtless
           have
           so
           far
           prevailed
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           have
           appeared
           that
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           Mr.
           Byfields
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Blissets
           witnesses
           had
           been
           indeed
           such
           as
           I
           had
           formerly
           represented
           them
           to
           
           be
           ,
           
             Men
             of
             neither
             truth
             nor
             credit
             .
          
           Nor
           can
           these
           men
           have
           any
           just
           cause
           to
           distast
           me
           that
           I
           call
           them
           
             their
             witnesses
          
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           given
           my
           reasons
           of
           it
           .
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           already
           ,
           that
           I
           
             believe
             that
             many
             a
             one
             which
             hath
             appeared
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             sworn
             against
             me
             ,
             had
             never
             so
             done
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             their
             invitation
             and
             countenance
          
           ;
           which
           as
           before
           ,
           so
           at
           this
           time
           appeared
           most
           visible
           :
           for
           (
           besides
           others
           which
           I
           shall
           name
           by
           and
           by
           )
           at
           this
           time
           there
           appear
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
             ,
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           ,
           and
           
             John
             Travers
          
           ,
           not
           as
           witnesses
           ,
           but
           as
           Sollicitors
           or
           Promoters
           :
           and
           in
           their
           addresses
           (
           neglecting
           the
           Gentleman
           to
           whom
           alone
           of
           right
           this
           business
           did
           belong
           )
           their
           applications
           were
           to
           Mr.
           Chambers
           and
           Mr.
           
             Byfield
             ,
             John
             Travers
          
           and
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           at
           the
           upper
           end
           of
           the
           Table
           ,
           standing
           at
           the
           elbow
           of
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           towards
           the
           lower
           end
           ,
           waiting
           upon
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           reason
           enough
           wherefore
           I
           call
           them
           their
           witnesses
           .
           There
           appear
           at
           this
           time
           beside
           these
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           lately
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           
             Nicholas
             Nowell
          
           ,
           and
           
             Jone
             his
             wife
          
           :
           nor
           could
           I
           have
           any
           liberty
           to
           produce
           any
           witnesses
           for
           mine
           own
           vindication
           ,
           till
           the
           depositions
           of
           the
           witnesses
           for
           
             the
             Common-wealth
          
           were
           first
           taken
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             2
          
           Of
           which
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           the
           first
           was
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           in
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
         
           Nicholas
           Spenser
           of
           Box
           
             being
             sworn
             ,
             saith
             that
             he
             being
             at
             Church
             when
          
           Thrift
           
             was
             killed
             ,
             observed
             that
             he
             was
             overtaken
             in
             Beer
             by
             his
             countenance
             and
             absurd
             carriage
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             3
          
           Touching
           which
           Deposition
           I
           shall
           offer
           to
           thy
           consideration
           these
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           this
           Deposition
           as
           it
           is
           under
           their
           Clerks
           hand
           ,
           is
           not
           entered
           as
           a
           distinct
           Deposition
           by
           it self
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           shuffled
           up
           together
           with
           that
           Deposition
           which
           he
           took
           at
           Marlborough
           ,
           
           May
           ,
           8.
           of
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           already
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           the
           Clerk
           puts
           this
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           first
           that
           ever
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           took
           yet
           that
           this
           was
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Depositions
           of
           May
           8.
           and
           of
           June
           4.
           of
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           before
           ,
           were
           both
           before
           this
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           am
           now
           to
           speak
           .
           Now
           who
           or
           what
           should
           move
           the
           Clerk
           (
           in
           this
           and
           many
           other
           places
           beside
           )
           to
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           invert
           and
           confound
           the
           order
           wherein
           these
           Testimonies
           were
           delivered
           or
           taken
           (
           whether
           it
           were
           design
           thereby
           to
           confound
           my
           counsel
           and
           us
           ;
           that
           we
           should
           have
           a
           confused
           as
           well
           as
           an
           unperfect
           Paper
           to
           answer
           to
           ;
           that
           so
           having
           but
           a
           little
           time
           to
           answer
           unto
           it
           ,
           by
           
             this
             inversion
          
           of
           order
           we
           might
           be
           the
           more
           perplex'd
           ;
           or
           whether
           or
           no
           they
           therefore
           placed
           the
           Depositions
           of
           their
           most
           Gigantick
           swearers
           in
           the
           front
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Indians
           set
           their
           Elephants
           to
           face
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           
           that
           the
           world
           might
           think
           that
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           like
           the
           first
           :
           or
           whether
           it
           were
           from
           neglect
           or
           oversight
           )
           I
           cannot
           judge
           .
           Observe
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           this
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           had
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           been
           twice
           before
           them
           before
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           
             twice
             sworn
          
           ,
           and
           examined
           upon
           all
           the
           Articles
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           remember
           any
           such
           thing
           .
           Now
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           deemed
           an
           undue
           course
           for
           a
           witness
           to
           be
           
             twice
             examined
          
           against
           a
           man.
           This
           being
           given
           as
           a
           reason
           ,
           
             Because
             that
             this
             is
             to
             draw
             him
             on
             by
             degrees
             to
             swear
             home
             ,
             and
             to
             mend
             in
             his
             second
             Deposition
             what
             he
             fell
             short
             in
             the
             first
             .
          
           Nor
           is
           it
           unlikely
           but
           that
           such
           who
           have
           been
           once
           or
           twice
           called
           in
           upon
           Examination
           and
           cannot
           remember
           any
           thing
           ,
           may
           if
           called
           in
           the
           third
           time
           have
           so
           much
           
             aim
             given
          
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           remember
           somewhat
           amiss
           ,
           but
           more
           of
           this
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             3
          
           But
           pass
           we
           to
           the
           Deposition
           it self
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           swears
           that
           
             he
             was
             at
             Church
             when
          
           John
           Thrift
           
             was
             killed
          
           .
           Now
           there
           are
           many
           others
           that
           are
           confident
           that
           he
           
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             when
          
           John
           Thrift
           
             came
             in
             and
             rang
          
           ;
           but
           might
           come
           in
           afterward
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           was
           reported
           that
           he
           was
           slain
           .
           But
           now
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           Observe
           with
           me
           what
           a
           notable
           argument
           the
           man
           hath
           got
           ,
           or
           what
           reasons
           he
           hath
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           believe
           it
           ;
           
             He
             observed
             
             that
             he
             was
             overtaken
             in
             Beer
             by
             his
             countenance
             and
             absurd
             carriage
             .
          
           I
           have
           seen
           this
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           as
           
             fantastique
             and
             ridiculous
          
           in
           his
           carriage
           as
           I
           have
           seen
           any
           man
           :
           
             turning
             himself
             half
             round
             upon
             his
             toe
          
           or
           
             his
             heel
             ,
             casting
             out
             his
             legs
             ,
             throwing
             abroad
             his
             arms
          
           ;
           and
           for
           his
           countenance
           
             I
             have
             seen
             him
          
           (
           as
           our
           Proverb
           goes
           )
           
             as
             red
          
           as
           the
           
             roust
             Cock
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           believe
           at
           that
           time
           he
           hath
           been
           as
           far
           from
           distemperature
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           at
           this
           time
           from
           truth
           or
           charity
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             4
          
           We
           have
           had
           often
           mention
           of
           the
           death
           of
           
             John
             Thrift
          
           ,
           as
           likewise
           in
           
             what
             condition
          
           he
           was
           in
           when
           he
           was
           slain
           .
           I
           shall
           here
           once
           for
           all
           give
           thee
           a
           brief
           of
           the
           story
           as
           it
           was
           .
           This
           
             John
             Thrift
          
           living
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Box
           ,
           
           and
           being
           my
           
             neer
             kinsman
          
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           our
           
             neighbouring
             kindred
          
           ,
           agreed
           among
           themselves
           (
           as
           I
           have
           since
           heard
           )
           to
           meet
           all
           together
           at
           Church
           at
           Box
           ,
           and
           afterward
           to
           dine
           with
           me
           :
           there
           was
           neither
           feast
           prepared
           ,
           nor
           any
           invitation
           made
           by
           me
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           them
           yet
           living
           did
           depose
           before
           these
           Commissioners
           .
           Soon
           after
           dinner
           (
           I
           retiring
           to
           my
           Chamber
           )
           this
           
             John
             Thrift
          
           speaks
           to
           some
           others
           to
           go
           along
           with
           him
           to
           the
           house
           of
           one
           
             John
             Hedges
          
           who
           was
           to
           be
           buryed
           that
           afternoon
           ;
           with
           a
           purpose
           to
           attend
           the
           Corps
           to
           Church
           .
           But
           in
           the
           way
           thitherward
           ,
           understanding
           that
           the
           company
           there
           expected
           were
           not
           as
           yet
           come
           together
           ,
           
           they
           turn
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           some
           ringing
           ;
           where
           this
           
             John
             Thrift
          
           takes
           a
           rope
           from
           one
           that
           was
           ringing
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           delivers
           it
           to
           him
           again
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           it
           in
           
             Richard
             Cottles
          
           Deposition
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           refer
           you
           .
           Now
           soon
           after
           this
           he
           espying
           the
           
             Tower
             door
             open
          
           ,
           arises
           from
           the
           seat
           to
           which
           he
           had
           retired
           himself
           after
           his
           ringing
           ,
           and
           beckning
           to
           one
           to
           follow
           him
           ,
           
             goes
             up
             the
             stairs
          
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           thought
           ,
           to
           
             see
             how
             they
             tol'd
             the
             great
             Bell
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
          
           and
           being
           (
           in
           all
           likelihood
           )
           utterly
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           place
           ,
           as
           he
           who
           followed
           him
           likewise
           was
           ,
           going
           up
           a
           Ladder
           about
           12
           rounds
           ,
           whether
           by
           
             a
             blow
             from
             the
             trap
             door
             ,
          
           or
           from
           the
           Bell
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           wheel
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           other
           
             sad
             accident
          
           it
           is
           not
           known
           ,
           
             he
             fell
             from
             the
             Ladder
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             upon
             a
             piece
             of
             Timber
             lying
             in
             a
             nether
             loft
             ,
             and
             was
             taken
             up
             dead
             .
          
           This
           as
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           death
           .
           Now
           as
           touching
           the
           condition
           he
           was
           then
           in
           ,
           (
           beside
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             William
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           the
           testimony
           of
           
             Richard
             C●ttle
          
           )
           take
           the
           following
           Depositions
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             5
          
           The
           first
           in
           these
           words
           ,
        
         
           
           John
           Jones
           
             being
             sworn
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             at
             the
             time
             mentioned
             when
          
           Thrift
           
             was
             killed
             ,
             this
             deponent
             dined
             with
             him
             at
             Mr.
          
           Bushnells
           ,
           
             when
             he
             came
             there
             by
             accident
             ,
             and
             drank
             no
             more
             then
             might
             do
             him
             good
             :
             and
             went
             thence
             to
             the
             Church
             where
             he
             came
             by
             his
             dea●h
             ●
             but
             
             saith
             that
             he
             was
             not
             distempered
             with
             Beer
             .
             And
             saith
             that
             the
             said
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             then
             went
             forthwith
             from
             dinner
             to
             his
             study
             ,
             as
             this
             Deponent
             conceived
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             6
          
           Take
           another
           given
           at
           the
           same
           time
           〈◊〉
           place
           ,
           and
           taken
           in
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           Richard
           Pinchin
           of
           Box
           ,
           
             being
             sworn
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             then
             also
             at
             Mr.
          
           Bushnells
           
             at
             dinner
             ,
             and
             speaks
             fully
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             as
             doth
          
           John
           Jones
           ,
           
             and
             sayes
             that
             there
             was
             no
             drinking
             after
             dinner
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             7
          
           Take
           a
           third
           given
           at
           the
           same
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           taken
           in
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
           Jane
           Hendy
           
             being
             sworn
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             at
             the
             time
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             said
             guests
             came
             all
             to
             Mr.
          
           Bushnells
           
             by
             accident
             without
             invitation
             ,
             as
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             told
             her
             ,
             she
             being
             his
             servant
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             8
          
           Let
           us
           now
           take
           a
           short
           view
           of
           these
           contradictory
           Depositions
           ,
           and
           see
           in
           which
           of
           them
           there
           lieth
           the
           greater
           likelihood
           of
           the
           truth
           :
           which
           will
           be
           done
           ,
           if
           we
           look
           on
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             quality
             of
             the
             persons
          
           who
           thus
           informed
           .
           And
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           
             whether
             of
             them
             had
             the
             more
             likely
             means
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           In
           brief
           ,
           whether
           of
           these
           were
           more
           likely
           
           to
           know
           ;
           and
           which
           of
           these
           were
           more
           likely
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           .
           Touching
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           creditableness
           ,
           you
           have
           heard
           something
           already
           ;
           and
           more
           you
           shall
           hear
           anon
           ;
           and
           as
           touch●●
           〈◊〉
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           ,
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           but
           now
           ●●●t
           he
           had
           been
           
             twice
             sworn
          
           before
           ,
           and
           could
           remember
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           likewise
           what
           may
           be
           thought
           of
           such
           who
           have
           been
           at
           several
           times
           admitted
           to
           swear
           against
           the
           same
           person
           .
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           likewise
           what
           incouragement
           the
           witnesses
           had
           to
           swear
           any
           thing
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           such
           
             most
             made
          
           of
           that
           would
           
             swear
             most
             desperately
          
           .
           So
           that
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           having
           been
           twice
           before
           them
           before
           ,
           and
           now
           called
           in
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           might
           by
           this
           understand
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           prepare
           accordingly
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           some
           Juries
           ,
           who
           having
           been
           often
           turned
           back
           ,
           at
           last
           find
           as
           the
           
             Judge
             would
             have
             it
          
           ;
           besides
           ,
           
             William
             Pinchins
          
           and
           
             Nicholas
             Spensers
          
           intimacy
           grew
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           :
           't
           is
           not
           unlikely
           but
           that
           he
           might
           be
           then
           
             designed
             Sequestrat●r
          
           in
           case
           that
           I
           were
           ejected
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           know
           as
           much
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           afterward
           it
           so
           fell
           out
           ,
           and
           this
           place
           of
           Sequestrator
           he
           executes
           with
           great
           port
           and
           complacency
           :
           and
           who
           but
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           to
           be
           his
           assistant
           in
           the
           business
           ;
           and
           his
           house
           (
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           knew
           how
           to
           bring
           him
           in
           a
           reckoning
           )
           appointed
           for
           the
           entertainment
           of
           their
           Minister
           :
           and
           so
           might
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           bid
           him
           call
           himself
           to
           
           mind
           ,
           and
           perswade
           him
           that
           he
           was
           at
           Church
           at
           that
           time
           so
           long
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           might
           perswade
           himself
           that
           he
           was
           there
           indeed
           .
           As
           the
           
             confident
             Cheater
          
           in
           the
           Dialogue
           fancying
           that
           he
           saw
           a
           fearful
           fiery
           Dragon
           in
           the
           sky
           ,
           
           and
           reporting
           it
           to
           his
           companions
           ,
           (
           
             what
             with
             pointing
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             what
             with
             calling
             on
             them
             to
             look
             stedfastly
             ,
             what
             with
             wondering
             at
             them
             that
             they
             were
             so
             dull
             sighted
             as
             not
             to
             see
             a
             thing
             which
             was
             so
             obvious
          
           )
           at
           length
           so
           prevails
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           perswaded
           that
           they
           see
           it
           likewise
           .
           The
           ground
           of
           this
           my
           conjecture
           is
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           hath
           practised
           with
           several
           other
           persons
           in
           the
           like
           kind
           .
           Nay
           more
           ,
           the
           influence
           which
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           hath
           upon
           this
           same
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           even
           their
           own
           man
           and
           associate
           Mr.
           Stern
           hath
           observed
           it
           :
           and
           hath
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           told
           )
           reported
           it
           ,
           That
           William
           Pinchin
           
             did
             lead
          
           Nicholas
           Spenser
           
             about
             the
             Parish
             by
             the
             nose
             .
          
           Further
           yet
           ,
           and
           perchance
           most
           especially
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           remembred
           that
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           and
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           are
           both
           Tenants
           to
           the
           same
           Landlord
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           as
           yet
           under
           age
           ,
           who
           (
           if
           at
           all
           )
           hath
           been
           but
           seldom
           in
           those
           parts
           amongst
           them
           himself
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           but
           few
           others
           in
           his
           behalf
           .
           Now
           there
           go
           several
           reports
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           and
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           have
           both
           been
           very
           bold
           with
           their
           
             Landlords
             wood
          
           and
           
             timber
             ,
             felling
          
           when
           and
           where
           they
           had
           no
           License
           ,
           and
           such
           
           woods
           and
           timber
           ,
           of
           which
           by
           their
           good
           wills
           they
           would
           never
           
             give
             account
          
           ;
           so
           that
           
             Nic.
             Spenser
          
           knowing
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           to
           be
           so
           dangerous
           a
           man
           to
           swear
           ,
           might
           think
           it
           good
           for
           himself
           to
           
             strain
             himself
             somewhat
          
           to
           gratifie
           so
           good
           a
           fellow
           tenant
           ,
           lest
           otherwise
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           should
           
             fetch
             trip
          
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           place
           remember
           something
           against
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           which
           he
           would
           not
           be
           willing
           to
           hear
           of
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             9
          
           But
           now
           as
           touching
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           
             the
             means
             which
             the
             persons
             swearing
             these
             contradictions
             had
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             in
             this
             particula●
          
           It
           is
           out
           of
           doubt
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           and
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           were
           not
           in
           sight
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           doubted
           whether
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           were
           then
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           charge
           us
           .
           But
           now
           it
           is
           out
           of
           doubt
           that
           both
           
             William
             L●ve
          
           and
           
             Richard
             Cottle
          
           were
           then
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           both
           saw
           and
           observed
           all
           passages
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           acquit
           us
           .
           Again
           ,
           
             William
             Pinchin
             ,
             William
             Cottle
          
           ,
           and
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           ,
           who
           charge
           him
           with
           being
           overtaken
           in
           Beer
           ,
           did
           not
           see
           him
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           company
           beside
           on
           that
           day
           
             drink
             so
             much
             as
             a
             drop
             of
             Beer
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           we
           have
           others
           who
           dined
           with
           him
           ,
           
             who
             kept
             him
             company
             afterward
             ,
             who
             came
             along
             with
             him
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           saw
           
             him
             go
             to
             the
             Tower
             stairs
             ,
             deposing
             that
             he
             drank
             no
             more
             then
             might
             do
             him
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             distempered
             with
             Beer
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           Question
           that
           had
           
             John
             Thrift
          
           
           escaped
           that
           fatal
           accident
           ,
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           would
           never
           have
           remembred
           his
           
             absurd
             carriage
          
           or
           
             sworn
             that
             he
             had
             been
             overtaken
             in
             Beer
          
           :
           But
           now
           his
           
             untimely
             and
          
           hath
           encouraged
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           to
           be
           far
           more
           uncharitable
           towards
           him
           then
           were
           the
           Jews
           towards
           those
           Galileans
           ,
           whose
           bloud
           Pilate
           
             mingled
             with
             their
             sacrifices
             .
             John
             Thrift
          
           must
           be
           distempered
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           a
           sinner
           above
           other
           men
           ,
           because
           such
           a
           thing
           befell
           him
           .
           I
           could
           beside
           these
           Witnesses
           have
           produced
           more
           witnesses
           of
           as
           unquestionable
           credit
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           at
           my
           house
           likewise
           :
           but
           I
           cast
           with
           my self
           that
           if
           two
           or
           three
           were
           not
           enough
           ,
           then
           were
           twenty
           too
           few
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             10
          
           There
           was
           not
           then
           any
           
             prosanation
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
          
           at
           
             my
             house
             by
             excessive
             drinking
          
           .
        
         
           I
           add
           2.
           no
           nor
           by
           feasting
           neither
           :
           for
           the
           Commissioners
           have
           the
           Testimony
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           had
           of
           more
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           to
           me
           )
           they
           all
           came
           by
           accident
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           invitation
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           were
           such
           who
           had
           been
           on
           the
           
             Lords
             day
             many
             a
             time
          
           with
           Mr.
           Chambers
           at
           a
           
             greater
             distance
          
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             11
          
           Next
           after
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           ,
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             Nicholas
             Nowel
          
           and
           Jone
           his
           wife
           was
           taken
           in
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
           Nicholas
           Nowel
           and
           Jone
           
             his
             wife
             being
             sworn
             ,
             
             say
             ,
             That
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             with
             Colonel
          
           Eyre
           
             and
             his
             man
             came
             to
             their
             house
             (
             an
             Ale-house
             at
             the
             foot
             of
          
           Box
           
             hill
             )
             and
             there
             remained
             about
             an
             hour
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             where
             they
             drank
             nine
             Jugs
             of
             beer
             ,
             for
             which
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           paid
           18
           
             d.
             and
             then
             drank
             Mr.
          
           Spekes
           
             and
             other
          
           Gentlemens
           
             healths
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             Coll.
          
           Eyres
           
             man
             drank
             one
             of
             the
             nine
             Jugs
             ,
             and
             they
             two
             drank
             now
             and
             then
             a
             glasse
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             no
             person
             else
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             12
          
           This
           Deposition
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           ,
           although
           the
           youngest
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           21.
           yet
           in
           their
           Clerks
           copy
           it
           hath
           gotten
           the
           preheminence
           of
           place
           before
           many
           of
           his
           fellows
           .
           Now
           before
           I
           come
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           Deposition
           it self
           ,
           I
           shall
           premise
           a
           few
           things
           to
           thee
           ,
           which
           
             moved
             these
             Deponents
             thus
             to
             swear
             ,
          
           as
           it
           was
           at
           this
           time
           there
           testified
           upon
           Oath
           before
           these
           Deponents
           faces
           ,
           and
           confest
           by
           these
           persons
           themselves
           .
           I
           had
           at
           that
           time
           several
           witnesses
           with
           me
           for
           my
           vindication
           whereof
           some
           were
           wholly
           rejected
           ,
           the
           Depositions
           of
           others
           
             never
             entred
          
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           their
           Depositions
           entred
           ,
           and
           yet
           left
           out
           of
           the
           
             Clerks
             copy
          
           ,
           and
           of
           others
           their
           Depositions
           entred
           by
           halfs
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           told
           thee
           ,
           and
           shall
           tell
           thee
           more
           in
           due
           time
           .
           But
           (
           although
           with
           much
           adoe
           )
           I
           then
           got
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             Henry
             Sheyler
          
           to
           be
           both
           heard
           and
           taken
           ;
           part
           whereof
           relating
           to
           this
           business
           was
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
           And
           this
           Deponent
           farther
           saith
           ,
        
         
           That
           Nich.
           Nowell
           
             before
             sworn
             told
             this
             Deponent
             on
             Saturday
             morning
             last
             ,
             that
             Mr.
          
           Travers
           
             offered
             to
             take
             off
             his
             bonds
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sell
             Ale
             again
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             appear
             and
             swear
             against
             Mr.
          
           Bushnel
           ;
           
             and
             that
             yesterday
             he
             said
             he
             would
             not
             have
             appeared
             and
             been
             sworn
             ,
             had
             not
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             at
             the
             time
             mentioned
             in
          
           Nowels
           
             Deposition
             ,
             told
             Colonel
          
           Eyre
           
             of
             his
             Gun
             ,
             and
             said
             that
             therewith
             be
             used
             to
             kill
             Hares
             ,
             and
             Pigeons
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             13
          
           Here
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           first
           ,
           That
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           hath
           been
           here
           with
           his
           pruning
           knife
           again
           ;
           for
           
             Henry
             Sheyler
          
           then
           deposed
           ;
        
         
           That
           William
           Pinchin
           
             was
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
          
           John
           Travers
           ,
           
             and
             made
          
           Nowell
           
             the
             same
             proffer
             and
             promises
          
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           further
           ,
           that
           soon
           after
           this
           Deposition
           of
           
             Henry
             Sheyler
          
           was
           taken
           ,
           Nowels
           wife
           (
           being
           before
           at
           a
           window
           and
           hearing
           what
           had
           passed
           )
           comes
           towards
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           (
           for
           unto
           him
           were
           the
           most
           
             especial
             addresses
          
           made
           )
           and
           after
           a
           long
           and
           a
           low
           Courtesie
           adds
           ,
        
         
         
           
             Yea
             surely
             if
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             had
             not
             to
             pick
             a
             thank
             with
             Coll.
          
           Eyre
           
             told
             him
             of
             my
             Husbands
             Gun
             ,
             and
             said
             that
             therewith
             he
             used
             to
             kill
             Hares
             and
             Pigeons
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             have
             been
             here
             to
             day
             to
             have
             sworn
             against
             him
             .
          
           And
           still
           continuing
           Courtesing
           to
           Mr.
           Chambers
           ,
           (
           who
           then
           turned
           his
           head
           about
           and
           looked
           towards
           her
           )
           she
           adds
           farther
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             known
             her
             of
             a
             long
             time
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           true
           what
           the
           Country
           reports
           of
           her
           ,
           she
           hath
           in
           her
           time
           been
           :
           
             very
             virtuous
             woman
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             very
             credible
          
           acquaintance
           .
           Now
           when
           I
           heard
           these
           words
           so
           unexpectedly
           spoken
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           as
           much
           or
           more
           confest
           then
           we
           desired
           to
           prove
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           choose
           but
           smile
           .
           Which
           Mr.
           Byfield
           noting
           ,
           was
           much
           displeased
           with
           ,
           adding
           withal
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             finde
             it
             a
             laughing
             matter
             .
          
           Indeed
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           laughing
           matter
           .
           Christians
           ought
           to
           be
           sorry
           for
           others
           offences
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           offence
           I
           shall
           prove
           this
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           then
           perjury
           .
           And
           yet
           thus
           much
           let
           me
           tell
           Mr.
           Byfields
           friends
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           were
           to
           
             blame
             for
             laughing
          
           at
           it
           ,
           then
           certainly
           he
           and
           his
           Commissioners
           deserved
           no
           commendation
           for
           
             making
             use
          
           of
           this
           Testimony
           ;
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           the
           evidence
           suspected
           ,
           yea
           and
           (
           be
           it
           what
           it
           will
           )
           rejected
           too
           by
           
           equall
           Judges
           .
           If
           it
           shall
           appear
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           and
           it
           was
           evident
           enough
           here
           )
           That
           the
           witnesses
           depose
           out
           of
           malice
           ,
           or
           for
           hopes
           of
           reward
           .
           Nay
           more
           ,
           such
           informers
           are
           looked
           upon
           as
           guilty
           of
           falshood
           ,
           although
           they
           spake
           nothing
           but
           what
           was
           true
           .
           I
           wish
           that
           his
           surviving
           friends
           would
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           marginal
           quotations
           and
           practise
           accordingly
           ,
           
           where
           they
           may
           see
           that
           notwithstanding
           Doeg
           spake
           no
           more
           then
           what
           was
           true
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           what
           he
           had
           seen
           and
           board
           ;
           yet
           David
           charged
           him
           for
           
             telling
             of
             lies
          
           ,
           
           and
           with
           
             having
             a
             false
             tongue
             for
             it
          
           ;
           giving
           us
           to
           know
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           all
           one
           to
           
             speak
             the
             untruth
             or
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           if
           the
           truth
           be
           spoken
           in
           an
           undue
           manner
           .
           Proportionably
           say
           I
           ,
           in
           case
           it
           had
           been
           true
           what
           they
           informed
           ,
           yet
           (
           since
           the
           impulsive
           which
           incited
           them
           unto
           it
           was
           spleen
           and
           revenge
           ,
           for
           a
           conceived
           injury
           which
           I
           had
           done
           them
           some
           
             seven
             years
          
           before
           ,
           and
           their
           aime
           some
           hopes
           that
           they
           might
           sell
           Ale
           again
           )
           may
           they
           be
           as
           justly
           taxed
           of
           falshood
           and
           lying
           as
           Doeg
           was
           .
           Nay
           farther
           ,
           Doegs
           was
           a
           bare
           information
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           therefore
           David
           chargeth
           him
           only
           with
           lying
           and
           falshood
           ,
           but
           doubtless
           he
           would
           have
           had
           another
           name
           for
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           
             thus
             spoken
          
           upon
           Oath
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           deny
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           he
           who
           speaks
           a
           truth
           after
           that
           
             undue
             manner
          
           speaks
           falsly
           ;
           then
           those
           who
           swear
           a
           truth
           after
           that
           
             undue
             manner
          
           swears
           falsly
           .
           And
           could
           M●
           .
           Byfield
           
           countenance
           ,
           encourage
           and
           serve
           his
           turn
           with
           such
           vile
           practises
           as
           these
           ,
           and
           yet
           thunder
           against
           me
           for
           smiling
           at
           them
           ?
           Could
           he
           
             strain
             at
             this
             gnat
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             swallow
             the
             other
             Camel
          
           ?
           I
           shall
           desire
           them
           to
           observe
           it
           that
           our
           Saviour
           speaks
           the
           words
           to
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           there
           Hypocrites
           ;
           the
           Scribes
           went
           for
           the
           knowing
           ,
           the
           Pharisees
           for
           the
           
             just
             ,
             holy
          
           ,
           or
           godly
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           yet
           both
           these
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           chargeth
           with
           blindness
           and
           hypocrisie
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           to
           know
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           we
           be
           Scribes
           ,
           never
           so
           knowing
           ;
           yet
           if
           our
           eyes
           are
           alwayes
           on
           others
           ,
           and
           never
           on
           our selves
           ,
           we
           are
           no
           better
           then
           blind
           :
           or
           in
           case
           we
           be
           ●harisees
           ,
           and
           of
           never
           so
           much
           
             pretended
             sanctity
          
           ,
           yet
           (
           in
           case
           we
           should
           be
           rigid
           against
           others
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           indulgent
           to
           our selves
           ,
           quick
           to
           observe
           and
           aggravate
           ,
           and
           multiply
           and
           judge
           anothers
           mote
           ,
           and
           wholly
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           forget
           our
           own
           beam
           )
           we
           are
           no
           better
           then
           
             Hypocrites
             ;
             Ye
             blind
             guides
             which
             strain
             at
             a
             Gnat
             ,
             and
             swallow
             a
             Camel.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             14
          
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Depositions
           .
           
             Henry
             Sheyler
          
           ,
           hath
           deposed
        
         
           That
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           and
           
             John
             Travers
          
           proffered
           to
           
             take
             up
             their
             Bond
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             sell
             Ale
             again
             in
             case
             they
             would
             appear
             and
             swear
             against
             me
             .
          
        
         
         
           Now
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           that
           (
           beside
           this
           hope
           ,
           and
           their
           quarrel
           against
           me
           about
           the
           Gun
           )
           I
           believe
           that
           Nowel
           and
           
             his
             wife
          
           had
           another
           thing
           to
           incite
           them
           to
           appear
           against
           me
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           they
           looked
           upon
           me
           as
           one
           who
           had
           been
           a
           cause
           that
           their
           
             former
             License
          
           was
           taken
           away
           .
           For
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           that
           (
           beside
           many
           disorders
           which
           I
           had
           heard
           of
           from
           this
           Nowels
           house
           ,
           lying
           ●ot
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           
             Box
             hill
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Deposition
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           remote
           place
           both
           of
           the
           Parish
           and
           
             the
             County
          
           )
           there
           was
           a
           complaint
           made
           to
           me
           by
           the
           wife
           of
           one
           
             John
             Pitcher
          
           ,
           living
           not
           far
           from
           this
           Nowels
           house
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           remember
           )
           was
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           
             That
             her
             husband
          
           John
           Pitcher
           
             did
             usually
             haunt
             this
          
           N●wels
           
             house
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             whole
             dayes
             and
             nights
             together
             ;
             that
             he
             there
             m●st
             wastfully
             spent
             his
             money
             which
             he
             earn●d
             at
             his
             hard
             labour
             :
             she
             his
             wife
             and
             many
             small
             children
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             wanting
             necessaries
             .
          
           I
           think
           she
           then
           told
           me
           that
           her
           
             hu●band
             had
             pawn'd
             some
             of
             his
             houshold
             goods
          
           (
           as
           platters
           or
           the
           like
           )
           
             for
             B●er
          
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           she
           then
           told
           me
           ▪
           that
           (
           what
           for
           some
           money
           in
           hand
           ,
           what
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           an
           old
           score
           )
           
             he
             was
             making
             over
             a
             small
             parcel
             of
             sheep
             which
             they
          
           had
           ,
           to
           this
           
             N●wel
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             she
             ●ayes
             that
             she
             and
             her
             children
             must
             go
             naked
             .
          
           She
           told
           me
           farther
           ,
           
             Tha●●●r
             husband
             coming
             thence
             in
             his
             distemperature
             ,
             was
             very
             outragious
             and
             unnatural
             towards
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             been
             there
             the
             last
             night
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             home
             but
             that
             morning
             ,
             
             which
             was
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             had
             left
             him
             at
             home
             asleep
             .
          
           I
           (
           hearing
           this
           sad
           story
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           guessing
           both
           by
           her
           countenance
           and
           habit
           ,
           that
           her
           condition
           was
           very
           lamentable
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           she
           had
           many
           small
           children
           )
           bade
           my
           servants
           to
           take
           her
           in
           ,
           to
           relieve
           her
           ,
           and
           withall
           commanded
           that
           they
           should
           give
           her
           somewhat
           to
           carry
           home
           for
           her
           children
           ,
           she
           having
           told
           me
           before
           ,
           that
           
             she
             had
             at
             home
             no
             sustenance
          
           for
           for
           those
           small
           children
           ,
           
             nor
             money
             to
             buy
          
           ;
           but
           before
           she
           went
           away
           ,
           I
           asked
           her
           
             what
             her
             husbands
             carriage
             was
             towards
             her
             and
             her
             children
             when
             he
             was
             himself
             and
             sober
             ?
          
           she
           told
           me
           that
           it
           was
           
             both
             loving
          
           and
           careful
           ,
           and
           
             that
             he
             was
             never
             so
             outragious
             as
             when
             he
             was
             set
             on
             by
             this
          
           Jone
           Nowel
           ;
           whereupon
           I
           (
           considering
           the
           perishing
           condition
           which
           her
           poor
           small
           children
           were
           then
           in
           ,
           as
           likewise
           doubting
           what
           might
           happen
           in
           case
           her
           husband
           should
           awake
           ,
           and
           find
           her
           missing
           ,
           having
           such
           a
           woman
           as
           this
           
             Jone
             Nowell
          
           at
           his
           elbow
           )
           advised
           her
           for
           the
           present
           to
           repair
           to
           her
           home
           ,
           to
           relieve
           her
           children
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           means
           to
           speak
           to
           her
           husband
           until
           he
           were
           sober
           :
           but
           then
           in
           a
           friendly
           manner
           to
           acquaint
           him
           
             where
             she
             had
             been
          
           ,
           and
           
             what
             she
             had
             done
          
           :
           assuring
           her
           further
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           were
           the
           order
           of
           Nowels
           house
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           a
           course
           taken
           with
           them
           without
           her
           further
           trouble
           .
           Now
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           sometime
           after
           this
           
             Nowels
             License
          
           was
           taken
           away
           ,
           
           and
           he
           forced
           to
           
             give
             bond
          
           to
           sell
           no
           more
           .
           The
           consideration
           o●
           these
           things
           make
           me
           to
           have
           a
           strong
           conjecture
           ,
           that
           Nowels
           wife
           conceited
           that
           I
           had
           acquainted
           
             Col.
             Eyre
          
           with
           their
           profanations
           and
           disorders
           ,
           aswell
           as
           with
           her
           
             husbands
             Gun
          
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           (
           having
           this
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           the
           countenance
           of
           
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             her
             antient
             acquaintance
          
           )
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           be
           revenged
           on
           
             us
             both
          
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Colonel
           and
           my self
           )
           both
           for
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             15
          
           But
           let
           us
           now
           come
           to
           the
           Deposition
           it self
           .
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           
             Colonel
             Eyre
          
           ,
           his
           man
           
             William
             Daniel
          
           and
           my self
           ,
           coming
           from
           Bath
           one
           Evening
           alighted
           at
           this
           house
           standing
           neer
           to
           the
           high-way
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           we
           alighted
           was
           ,
           because
           the
           Colonel
           complained
           that
           he
           was
           a
           cold
           ,
           the
           season
           being
           frosty
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           about
           the
           20.
           
             of
             Decemb.
          
           1649.
           
           And
           having
           a
           very
           good
           fire
           there
           made
           ,
           we
           sate
           down
           for
           some
           time
           and
           warmed
           our selves
           :
           
             Col.
             Eyres
          
           m●n
           ,
           and
           another
           (
           I
           take
           it
           he
           was
           a
           son
           of
           this
           
             Jone
             N●well
          
           ,
           which
           she
           bore
           in
           the
           time
           of
           her
           former
           husband
           )
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           walking
           our
           Horses
           without
           .
           I
           very
           well
           remember
           it
           that
           we
           drank
           there
           ,
           I
           very
           well
           remember
           it
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           entred
           it
           upon
           my
           Book
           of
           disbursements
           assoon
           as
           I
           came
           home
           )
           that
           I
           delivered
           to
           this
           
             Jone
             Nowel
          
           ,
           18.
           d
           Which
           I
           did
           at
           the
           motion
           of
           
             Col.
             Eyre
          
           ,
           he
           having
           at
           that
           time
           no
           
           silver
           about
           him
           ;
           which
           we
           looked
           not
           upon
           as
           reckoning
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           Beer
           we
           had
           spent
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           that
           we
           had
           there
           a
           very
           good
           fire
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           one
           all
           the
           time
           without
           with
           our
           Horses
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           that
           we
           looked
           upon
           them
           as
           poor
           people
           ,
           we
           made
           light
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           paid
           it
           .
           Touching
           
             drinking
             Healths
          
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           they
           swear
           at
           random
           :
           if
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           remembrances
           ,
           which
           (
           I
           know
           not
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           )
           is
           both
           a
           name
           and
           thing
           ,
           which
           passed
           among
           these
           Commissioners
           ,
           with
           better
           acceptance
           :
           but
           if
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           then
           certainly
           must
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           their
           Deposition
           ,
           
             That
             they
             two
             drank
             now
             and
             then
             a
             glass
             ,
             be
             false
          
           ;
           for
           in
           such
           cases
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           hath
           told
           us
           the
           use
           is
           to
           put
           the
           
             Healths
             or
             Remembrances
             round
          
           :
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           they
           had
           their
           portion
           likewise
           ;
           and
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           that
           I
           have
           since
           heard
           (
           for
           at
           the
           time
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Deposition
           ,
           I
           had
           very
           little
           acquaintance
           there
           ,
           this
           being
           the
           first
           time
           that
           I
           ever
           was
           in
           the
           house
           since
           I
           came
           to
           Box
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           only
           time
           ,
           excepting
           that
           I
           was
           once
           there
           since
           ,
           when
           I
           went
           about
           from
           door
           to
           door
           to
           beg
           for
           Mr.
           Blisset
           ,
           Mr.
           Hunt
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Bayly
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Marlborough
           )
           that
           this
           
             Jone
             Nowell
          
           will
           not
           refuse
           her
           cup
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           her
           turn
           .
           Nay
           ,
           as
           
             I
             have
             heard
          
           ,
           she
           will
           rather
           be
           on
           the
           fore-hand
           ,
           taking
           two
           for
           the
           others
           one
           ,
           which
           she
           hath
           done
           at
           Corsham
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           she
           hath
           made
           
           her self
           worse
           then
           a
           beast
           ,
           and
           not
           able
           to
           goe
           but
           by
           the
           support
           of
           her
           Neighbours
           ,
           whereof
           one
           carryed
           her
           Basket
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           haled
           along
           the
           Woman
           ,
           the
           worse
           luggage
           of
           the
           twain
           .
           I
           have
           been
           told
           too
           ,
           that
           she
           then
           fell
           into
           a
           pool
           with
           her
           
             head
             forward
          
           ,
           and
           t
           is
           like
           enough
           ,
           had
           not
           her
           neighbours
           ,
           
             William
             Westbury
          
           at
           whose
           house
           she
           lodged
           that
           night
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Druet
             ,
             Sen.
          
           with
           much
           trouble
           and
           labour
           brought
           her
           to
           Box
           ,
           she
           might
           at
           that
           time
           have
           made
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Doctor
           had
           lost
           both
           her
           Testimony
           and
           Courtesie
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             16
          
           And
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           our
           stay
           there
           was
           but
           short
           [
           
             about
             an
             hour
             and
             an
             half
          
           ]
           and
           our
           discourse
           such
           as
           did
           not
           in
           any
           wise
           savour
           of
           
             excessive
             drinking
          
           .
           I
           remember
           that
           I
           told
           Colonel
           Eyre
           of
           the
           Gun
           ,
           it
           stood
           then
           in
           sight
           in
           the
           Chimney
           .
           I
           told
           him
           likewise
           ,
           that
           therewith
           he
           used
           to
           kill
           Hares
           and
           Pigeons
           ;
           but
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           forgotten
           it
           (
           a
           willing
           ignorance
           no
           doubt
           )
           that
           I
           then
           told
           the
           Colonel
           ,
           that
           therewith
           he
           usually
           kild
           Hares
           and
           Pigeons
           on
           the
           Lords-day
           ;
           it
           having
           been
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           told
           )
           a
           common
           practice
           with
           this
           Nowell
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           being
           met
           on
           a
           time
           with
           his
           Gun
           by
           one
           who
           was
           going
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           admonished
           by
           him
           to
           go
           along
           with
           him
           :
           this
           
             Nicholas
             Nowell
          
           gave
           him
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             That
             he
             got
             not
             his
             living
             by
             going
             to
             Church
             .
          
           
           And
           I
           assure
           thee
           what
           I
           told
           the
           Colonel
           ,
           I
           therefore
           did
           it
           that
           
             Nicholas
             Nowell
          
           might
           by
           this
           private
           Complaint
           to
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           take
           warning
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           without
           any
           further
           trouble
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           charge
           or
           punishment
           to
           himself
           ,
           would
           for
           the
           future
           without
           any
           more
           adoe
           have
           become
           a
           
             new
             man.
          
           And
           whereas
           they
           cite
           this
           Gent.
           Collonel
           Eyre
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           was
           with
           me
           at
           the
           same
           time
           at
           their
           house
           ;
           I
           shall
           acquaint
           thee
           with
           somewhat
           which
           Collonel
           Fyre
           had
           formerly
           deposed
           as
           with
           reference
           to
           my self
           before
           these
           Commissioners
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Deponent
           saith
           further
           ,
        
         
           
           
             That
             he
             hath
             known
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             this
             thirty
             years
             ,
             and
             hath
             frequently
             kept
             him
             company
             ,
             but
             never
             saw
             him
             drink
             to
             excess
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             opinion
             have
             ever
             walkt
             as
             circumspectly
             as
             might
             become
             a
             Minister
             .
          
        
         
           So
           far
           that
           part
           of
           his
           Deposition
           .
           Now
           if
           Collonel
           Eyre
           never
           saw
           me
           drink
           to
           excess
           ,
           then
           certainly
           not
           now
           at
           Nowels
           .
           And
           (
           if
           they
           say
           that
           this
           our
           being
           at
           Nowels
           might
           be
           at
           the
           time
           that
           he
           so
           deposed
           have
           slipt
           his
           memory
           )
           I
           shall
           acquaint
           thee
           ,
           
           That
           even
           touching
           this
           our
           being
           at
           Nowels
           he
           was
           ready
           shortly
           after
           to
           Depose
           to
           every
           one
           of
           the
           particulars
           in
           charge
           against
           us
           ,
           according
           as
           I
           have
           presented
           the
           particulars
           
           unto
           thee
           ;
           but
           Mr.
           Byfield
           and
           his
           friends
           had
           before
           they
           parted
           at
           this
           time
           from
           Marlborough
           taken
           a
           course
           to
           prevent
           that
           ,
           for
           they
           made
           an
           order
           (
           conceived
           to
           be
           on
           purpose
           to
           leave
           Collonel
           Eyre
           and
           my self
           under
           the
           infamy
           of
           
             Nowels
             Deposition
          
           )
           without
           remedy
           or
           hopes
           of
           vindication
           of
           ou●
           selves
           )
           That
           no
           witnesses
           which
           I
           should
           produce
           ,
           should
           be
           heard
           or
           admitted
           of
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           tell
           thee
           more
           in
           the
           close
           of
           the
           Transactions
           of
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             17
          
           I
           am
           yet
           behind
           with
           the
           Deposition
           of
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           ,
           which
           I
           told
           thee
           because
           it
           did
           much
           refer
           to
           the
           Transactions
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           I
           should
           deser
           it
           till
           then
           .
           The
           Deposition
           is
           in
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           William
           Sanders
           of
           Chippenham
           
             Shoemaker
             deposeth
             ,
             That
             about
             four
             years
             since
             he
             saw
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             come
             from
             the
             Bell
             in
          
           Box
           
             reeling
             to
             and
             fro
             three
             or
             four
             foot
             at
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             saith
             that
             he
             believes
             that
             he
             was
             then
             drunk
             ▪
             for
             that
             he
             fell
             down
             ,
             having
             been
             at
             the
             Bell
             four
             or
             five
             hours
             in
             the
             company
             of
             Mr.
          
           Cannings
           ,
           
             and
             Mr.
          
           Edward
           Long
           
             of
             the
          
           Moor
           ,
           
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             fell
             in
             the
             street
             he
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             reeled
             home
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             18
          
           Touching
           which
           Deposition
           ,
           I
           shall
           offer
           to
           thy
           consideration
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             thing
             it self
             as
             it
             is
             reported
             .
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             repute
             or
             quality
             of
             the
             person
             who
             thus
             deposeth
             .
          
           As
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Some
             inducements
             which
             might
             incourage
             him
             to
             appear
             and
             swear
             any
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           As
           touching
           the
           
             First
             ,
             That
             I
             came
             from
             the
             Bell
             reeling
             three
             or
             four
             foot
             at
             a
             time
             ;
             that
             I
             had
             been
             there
             four
             or
             five
             hours
             ;
             that
             I
             fell
             down
             ,
             that
             I
             rose
             again
             and
             so
             reeled
             home
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           shall
           answer
           ,
           That
           if
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           almost
           impossible
           but
           that
           others
           should
           see
           it
           as
           well
           as
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           .
           For
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           must
           be
           in
           the
           day
           time
           ,
           else
           he
           could
           not
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           in
           the
           day
           time
           ,
           others
           must
           needs
           see
           it
           beside
           ,
           for
           the
           distance
           betwixt
           the
           Bell
           and
           my
           house
           is
           at
           least
           a
           furlong
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           many
           houses
           and
           crosse
           wayes
           between
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           you
           shall
           hardly
           go
           between
           those
           two
           houses
           from
           sun
           rising
           to
           sun
           set
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           see
           and
           be
           seen
           of
           many
           ;
           and
           can
           he
           quote
           no
           body
           ,
           not
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           or
           Nowell
           ,
           or
           Cottle
           ,
           or
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           ,
           or
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           saw
           it
           beside
           himself
           ?
           
           It
           was
           at
           Caln
           that
           Rawlin's
           wife
           appeared
           according
           to
           a
           Summons
           procured
           by
           the
           information
           of
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           ,
           he
           affirming
           that
           she
           had
           seen
           it
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           ;
           but
           when
           as
           the
           woman
           came
           to
           depose
           ,
           she
           could
           testifie
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           all
           on
           the
           c●ntrary
           ,
           and
           to
           my
           vindication
           and
           their
           infamy
           ,
           if
           she
           might
           have
           been
           permitted
           to
           go
           on
           :
           But
           her
           name
           is
           
           not
           at
           all
           in
           the
           Depositions
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           use
           to
           take
           those
           Depositions
           which
           imported
           matter
           of
           charge
           against
           me
           ,
           but
           nothing
           which
           might
           represent
           either
           them
           or
           their
           Witnesses
           in
           their
           colours
           .
           And
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             that
             I
             had
             been
             there
             three
             or
             four
             hours
             ,
          
           he
           must
           needs
           intimate
           to
           us
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           had
           been
           at
           that
           house
           so
           long
           .
           But
           now
           considering
           the
           conditions
           of
           the
           woman
           which
           then
           kept
           that
           house
           ,
           this
           is
           as
           impossible
           to
           be
           true
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           she
           hath
           often
           told
           me
           of
           it
           since
           (
           and
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           she
           will
           depose
           it
           )
           that
           she
           would
           be
           so
           far
           from
           entertaining
           this
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           in
           her
           house
           for
           
             four
             or
             five
             hours
          
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           her
           good
           will
           she
           would
           not
           have
           admitted
           him
           to
           come
           within
           her
           doors
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             19
          
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           next
           place
           let
           us
           come
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           conditions
           and
           qualities
           of
           this
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           ;
           and
           see
           whether
           he
           were
           a
           person
           of
           such
           credit
           as
           the
           Ordinance
           requires
           .
           I
           shall
           first
           represent
           him
           unto
           thee
           as
           he
           was
           upon
           Oath
           represented
           unto
           these
           Commissioners
           :
           and
           after
           give
           thee
           a
           short
           story
           of
           his
           infamies
           ,
           every
           particular
           whereof
           (
           had
           the
           Commissioners
           been
           so
           just
           as
           to
           have
           given
           us
           leave
           )
           should
           have
           been
           proved
           upon
           Oath
           likewise
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             20
          
           The
           first
           in
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
           
           William
           Eyre
           
             
               Esq
            
             being
             sworn
             saith
             ,
             That
             sometime
             since
             ,
             divers
             persons
             being
             impeached
             for
             committing
             divers
             Robberies
             about
          
           Sandy-lane
           ,
           William
           Sanders
           ,
           
             before
             sworn
             ,
             was
             accused
             to
             be
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             at
             the
             Assizes
             arraigned
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             found
             guilty
             by
             the
          
           Grand
           Jury
           ,
           
             but
             in
             favour
             of
             life
             was
             acquitted
             by
             the
          
           Petty
           Jury
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           in
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
           
           Reynald
           Arlet
           
             deposeth
             ,
             That
          
           15
           
             years
             since
          
           ,
           Sanders
           
             before
             sworn
             ,
             committed
             Sacriledge
             by
             cutting
             and
             stealing
             the
             Church
             Leads
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           in
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
           
           William
           Morley
           
             deposeth
             ,
             That
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             the
             said
          
           Sanders
           
             in
             the
             wars
             broke
             up
             this
             Deponents
             Brothers
             house
             ,
             and
             took
             goods
             thence
             to
             a
             good
             value
             .
          
        
         
           A
           fourth
           in
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
           
           Michael
           Baylie
           
             deposeth
             ,
             That
             about
             eight
             years
             since
             ,
             without
             provocation
             ,
             the
             said
          
           
           Sanders
           
             fell
             on
             his
             own
             Father
             ,
             and
             beat
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             that
             he
             would
             make
             an
             end
             of
             the
             old
             rogue
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Depositions
           as
           they
           are
           under
           the
           Clerks
           hand
           ;
           although
           either
           not
           taken
           ,
           or
           not
           copied
           out
           so
           fully
           as
           the
           Witnesses
           deposed
           in
           very
           many
           remarkable
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             21
          
           It
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           that
           before
           these
           
             three
             last
          
           Depositions
           were
           taken
           at
           Marlborough
           ,
           
           the
           Doctor
           (
           belike
           having
           before
           either
           instructed
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           or
           else
           having
           been
           informed
           by
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           what
           he
           had
           done
           )
           beckens
           to
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           with
           his
           hands
           and
           twinkling
           of
           his
           eyes
           ,
           it
           seems
           as
           doubting
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           had
           forgotten
           himself
           .
           Whereupon
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           approacheth
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           
             low
             cong●e
          
           delivers
           to
           the
           Doctor
           a
           piece
           of
           Paper
           ,
           which
           the
           Doctor
           conveyes
           to
           Mr.
           Blisset
           with
           some
           such
           words
           ,
           
             There
             is
             a
             Testimony
             of
             this
             mans
          
           (
           meaning
           
             Sanders
             )
             behaviour
          
           ;
           which
           was
           by
           Mr.
           Blisset
           read
           accordingly
           .
           The
           business
           was
           but
           short
           ,
           and
           my
           thoughts
           so
           much
           upon
           this
           Doctor
           ,
           that
           I
           little
           noted
           it
           ;
           only
           I
           remember
           that
           there
           were
           the
           names
           of
           some
           whom
           I
           knew
           ,
           set
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           names
           of
           others
           which
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           ;
           of
           which
           (
           as
           likewise
           the
           false
           pretences
           by
           which
           this
           Certificate
           was
           gotten
           )
           more
           anon
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             22
          
           I
           shall
           tell
           thee
           here
           that
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           being
           questioned
           for
           the
           sacriledge
           mentioned
           but
           now
           ,
           fled
           ;
           and
           sheltred
           himself
           from
           prosecution
           (
           as
           the
           report
           goeth
           )
           in
           one
           or
           both
           of
           the
           A●mies
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           stands
           answerable
           for
           this
           sacriledge
           even
           to
           this
           hour
           ;
           And
           was
           it
           not
           an
           handsome
           thing
           in
           the
           Doctor
           to
           countenance
           this
           man
           against
           the
           Minister
           ,
           that
           had
           robbed
           the
           Church
           ?
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           bringing
           of
           him
           to
           condigne
           punishment
           for
           sacriledge
           which
           he
           was
           then
           proved
           guilty
           of
           ,
           he
           should
           then
           endeavour
           to
           bear
           him
           out
           in
           his
           perjury
           likewise
           ?
           But
           there
           were
           men
           heretofore
           of
           such
           Principles
           (
           I
           shall
           say
           more
           of
           them
           hereafter
           )
           that
           regarded
           not
           who
           they
           were
           they
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           it
           serviceable
           to
           their
           ends
           ;
           that
           could
           Saint
           ,
           and
           Anathematize
           ,
           the
           same
           person
           accordingly
           as
           he
           stood
           with
           reference
           to
           their
           interest
           ;
           if
           for
           them
           ,
           then
           had
           they
           good
           words
           enough
           for
           him
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           none
           of
           the
           Godly
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           present
           business
           ;
           
             William
             Morleys
          
           Deposition
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           Sanders
           brake
           open
           his
           Brothers
           house
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           a
           Souldier
           ;
           belike
           conceiving
           that
           as
           that
           pretence
           had
           sheltred
           him
           for
           breaking
           
             Gods
             house
          
           ,
           so
           it
           might
           encourage
           him
           to
           break
           open
           and
           rob
           
             his
             Neighbours
          
           .
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           further
           ,
           that
           Sanders
           doth
           as
           yet
           stand
           guilty
           of
           this
           felony
           likewise
           .
           
           And
           this
           was
           conceived
           to
           be
           the
           reason
           why
           his
           Certificate
           was
           at
           this
           time
           delivered
           in
           by
           his
           Proxie
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           (
           it
           being
           thought
           that
           Sanders
           himself
           was
           then
           in
           Town
           :
           )
           for
           they
           thought
           that
           if
           Sanders
           himself
           had
           appeared
           in
           person
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           been
           apprehended
           for
           his
           former
           felonies
           ,
           and
           so
           sent
           to
           a
           place
           where
           he
           should
           have
           been
           secured
           from
           starting
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             23
          
           I
           love
           not
           to
           trouble
           my self
           or
           thee
           with
           the
           whole
           story
           of
           his
           infamies
           ;
           let
           the
           Reader
           enquire
           after
           him
           in
           any
           place
           where
           he
           hath
           lived
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           an
           especial
           token
           that
           he
           will
           be
           remembred
           by
           ,
           will
           be
           some
           vile
           prank
           that
           he
           hath
           plaid
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           this
           Sanders
           appeared
           at
           Box
           Church-house
           where
           his
           Father
           lived
           ,
           we
           of
           the
           Neighbourhood
           conjectured
           ,
           either
           that
           he
           had
           done
           some
           pranck
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           was
           come
           thither
           to
           shelter
           himself
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           was
           come
           thither
           to
           do
           some
           good
           pranck
           ;
           in
           order
           whereunto
           it
           was
           observed
           that
           he
           was
           much
           accustomed
           to
           night-walking
           ,
           as
           he
           pretended
           to
           go
           a
           Fishing
           ,
           and
           such
           was
           their
           credit
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           were
           lost
           (
           Sheep
           or
           the
           like
           )
           and
           search
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           the
           house
           which
           the
           Officers
           did
           usually
           begin
           with
           was
           the
           Church-house
           ,
           where
           this
           Sanders
           Father
           lived
           and
           harboured
           him
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             24
          
           Yet
           with
           a
           pranck
           or
           two
           of
           his
           being
           of
           latter
           dayes
           ,
           being
           notoriously
           known
           and
           infamous
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           acquaint
           thee
           with
           :
           sometime
           in
           the
           year
           1654.
           
           I
           think
           it
           was
           about
           the
           15.
           or
           16.
           of
           September
           ,
           this
           Sanders
           being
           at
           an
           Alehouse
           in
           Pickwick
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Carsham
           ,
           in
           the
           company
           of
           one
           
             Thomas
             Stockman
          
           of
           Bathford
           ,
           he
           falls
           there
           to
           abuse
           him
           so
           far
           forth
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           forced
           him
           to
           pay
           a
           reckoning
           for
           Beer
           ,
           &c.
           which
           Sanders
           had
           spent
           before
           Stockman
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           following
           the
           poor
           man
           ,
           going
           homeward
           (
           it
           being
           night
           )
           in
           a
           lane
           about
           half
           a
           mile
           from
           the
           house
           where
           they
           had
           drank
           ,
           this
           
             Sanders
             overtakes
          
           him
           ,
           
             knocks
             him
             down
             ,
             robs
          
           and
           
             wounds
             him
          
           so
           grievously
           ,
           that
           he
           lay
           sometimes
           under
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           charitable
           person
           for
           his
           recovery
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           complaint
           was
           made
           to
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           ,
           who
           grants
           forth
           his
           Warrant
           (
           yet
           to
           be
           shewn
           )
           against
           Sanders
           :
           but
           (
           I
           know
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           )
           this
           Warrant
           was
           never
           served
           upon
           him
           ,
           
           so
           that
           he
           stands
           guilty
           of
           this
           assault
           and
           robbery
           ,
           even
           to
           this
           hour
           .
           Thus
           much
           hath
           
             Thomas
             Stockman
          
           formerly
           affirmed
           ,
           although
           at
           this
           time
           he
           would
           neither
           be
           deposed
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           
             prosecute
             Sanders
          
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           since
           the
           time
           that
           he
           was
           rob'd
           ,
           and
           this
           July
           1.
           this
           
             Thomas
             Stockman
          
           is
           faln
           off
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ;
           and
           therefore
           conceives
           Oaths
           and
           prosecutions
           to
           be
           against
           his
           Principles
           .
           And
           all
           this
           would
           have
           been
           testified
           
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           have
           given
           my
           witnesses
           leave
           to
           speak
           .
           I
           shall
           trouble
           thee
           with
           one
           pass●ge
           more
           :
           I
           having
           some
           discourse
           since
           with
           a
           man
           of
           Corsham
           (
           one
           whom
           the
           Doctor
           knows
           ,
           and
           pretends
           to
           respect
           much
           )
           touching
           this
           business
           ,
           and
           having
           told
           him
           that
           Sanders
           was
           an
           especial
           witness
           against
           me
           ;
           the
           man
           by
           way
           of
           wonder
           speaks
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           
             Why
             they
             would
             not
             take
             the
             Testimony
             of
             such
             a
             rogue
             as
          
           Sanders
           ,
           I
           
             think
             ,
             would
             they
          
           ?
           and
           then
           tells
           me
           a
           story
           that
           
             Sanders
             on
             a
             time
             coming
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             fits
             him
             down
             by
             the
             fire
             ,
             where
             the
             man
          
           (
           having
           some
           occasion
           to
           go
           into
           another
           place
           )
           
             left
             him
             sitting
             ,
             but
             at
             his
             return
          
           (
           which
           it
           seems
           was
           sooner
           then
           Sanders
           expected
           )
           
             he
             finds
             this
          
           Sanders
           
             with
             his
             feet
             standing
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             his
             head
             and
             his
             hands
             up
             in
             the
             Chimney
             stealing
             Bacon
             that
             hang'd
             there
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           even
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           his
           Oath
           ,
           and
           behaviour
           were
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           bred
           astonishment
           even
           in
           those
           that
           countenanced
           him
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           
             John
             Travers
          
           sitting
           by
           ,
           and
           hearing
           his
           Deposition
           ,
           was
           overheard
           to
           say
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           There
           
             is
             a
             rogue
             to
             swear
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             keep
             him
             sober
             a
             day
             together
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             be
             drunk
             every
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             25
          
           And
           indeed
           the
           Commissioners
           might
           soon
           have
           perceived
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           credit
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           have
           noted
           ,
           or
           been
           informed
           touching
           words
           by
           him
           then
           spoken
           ,
           he
           being
           then
           upon
           Oath
           :
           and
           those
           were
           
           touching
           his
           fidelity
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           his
           service
           done
           to
           the
           State
           :
           and
           the
           wounds
           (
           as
           he
           reported
           yet
           to
           be
           seen
           )
           which
           he
           had
           received
           in
           the
           State-service
           .
           Whereas
           it
           would
           have
           been
           proved
           (
           if
           they
           would
           have
           heard
           my
           witnesses
           )
           That
           he
           received
           those
           wounds
           when
           he
           was
           in
           arms
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           command
           of
           
             Captain
             Thinn
          
           :
           and
           't
           is
           like
           enough
           that
           he
           had
           there
           continued
           still
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           fear'd
           that
           they
           would
           have
           
             hanged
             him
          
           for
           
             breaking
             open
          
           and
           
             robbing
             houses
          
           ;
           and
           this
           fear
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           good
           will
           which
           forced
           him
           over
           to
           the
           other
           party
           ,
           there
           to
           secure
           himselfe
           :
           and
           as
           
             John
             Travers
          
           reported
           it
           ,
           brought
           a
           
             good
             Horse
          
           with
           him
           ;
           to
           give
           them
           some
           assurance
           that
           he
           durst
           not
           go
           back
           again
           to
           that
           party
           from
           whence
           he
           fled
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           Sanders
           then
           affirmed
           )
           he
           became
           a
           Souldier
           under
           
             Captain
             Travers
          
           ,
           a
           fitting
           match
           ;
           like
           
             Captain
             ,
             and
             like
             Souldier
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             26
          
           But
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           That
           all
           this
           ,
           however
           true
           ,
           makes
           him
           no
           more
           then
           a
           thief
           or
           a
           robber
           of
           both
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           or
           a
           plunderer
           ,
           or
           a
           paricide
           ,
           a
           profaner
           or
           a
           drunkard
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           But
           now
           this
           doth
           not
           wholly
           disinable
           his
           Testimony
           ;
           but
           could
           I
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           he
           had
           formerly
           foresworn
           himself
           ,
           that
           then
           I
           had
           said
           something
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           To
           this
           I
           shall
           answer
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           by
           their
           instructions
           the
           Commissioners
           
           were
           to
           take
           the
           Testimony
           of
           none
           but
           credible
           witnesses
           :
           and
           then
           certainly
           it
           will
           appear
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           that
           Sanders
           to
           all
           uninterested
           men
           is
           nothing
           like
           it
           :
           we
           cannot
           prove
           it
           that
           those
           who
           
             bare
             false
             witness
          
           against
           Naboth
           ,
           did
           ever
           
             bear
             false
             witness
          
           against
           any
           before
           :
           But
           this
           it
           was
           which
           rendered
           them
           suspicious
           (
           and
           with
           just
           Judges
           should
           have
           been
           cause
           enough
           to
           abhor
           them
           )
           because
           they
           were
           
             sons
             of
             Belial
          
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           mischievous
           ,
           lawless
           men
           ;
           men
           of
           so
           much
           known
           infamy
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           stick
           at
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           was
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           be
           it
           either
           to
           speak
           or
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           general
           were
           ready
           for
           any
           wicked
           imployment
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           particular
           fitted
           themselves
           according
           to
           their
           occasions
           who
           imployed
           them
           .
           Such
           who
           held
           a
           common
           shop
           for
           all
           commers
           ,
           and
           would
           furnish
           their
           customers
           according
           to
           their
           likings
           .
           And
           here
           by
           these
           Commissioners
           leave
           ,
           I
           shall
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           other
           exceptions
           as
           well
           as
           
             former
             perjury
          
           ;
           which
           with
           equal
           Judges
           ,
           (
           such
           who
           have
           the
           
             discretion
             to
             know
          
           ,
           and
           the
           conscience
           to
           practise
           ▪
           just
           things
           )
           may
           render
           some
           witnesses
           
             unworthy
             of
             credit
          
           .
           In
           that
           famous
           trial
           of
           Faulconers
           perjury
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Craven
          
           ,
           we
           have
           several
           proofs
           brought
           in
           touching
           Faulconers
           former
           behaviour
           and
           credit
           ;
           and
           all
           taken
           (
           a
           piece
           of
           justice
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           not
           obtain
           from
           these
           Commissioners
           )
           as
           that
           this
           Faulconer
           had
           been
           
             a
             blasphemous
             
             debaucht
             man
             ,
             a
             cousening
             and
             cheating
             fellow
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             had
             been
             several
             times
             committed
             for
             suspicion
             of
             felony
          
           ;
           and
           all
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           probable
           that
           he
           who
           formerly
           had
           (
           for
           nothing
           ,
           or
           but
           a
           small
           matter
           of
           profit
           )
           committed
           such
           
             horrid
             crimes
          
           ,
           would
           not
           for
           some
           
             greater
             matter
             stick
             to
             forswear
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             27
          
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           add
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Doctor
           and
           his
           Commissioners
           had
           a
           better
           opinion
           of
           Sanders
           ,
           then
           Sanders
           had
           of
           himself
           ;
           for
           Sanders
           was
           so
           far
           conscious
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           his
           
             guilty
             conscience
          
           did
           so
           far
           misgive
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           him
           doubt
           that
           his
           
             former
             infamies
          
           had
           been
           so
           odious
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           had
           been
           enough
           to
           disinable
           him
           to
           give
           in
           any
           thing
           in
           point
           of
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           off
           all
           his
           testimony
           in
           all
           places
           whatsoever
           .
           For
           thy
           further
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           acquaint
           thee
           with
           the
           
             false
             pretences
          
           and
           lies
           wherewithal
           Sanders
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           acted
           for
           him
           ,
           got
           hands
           to
           that
           forementioned
           Certificate
           which
           Mr.
           Chambers
           so
           tenderly
           delivered
           in
           .
           After
           such
           time
           as
           Sanders
           had
           deposed
           against
           me
           ,
           
           belike
           fore-seeing
           that
           I
           should
           recriminate
           ,
           he
           goes
           ,
           or
           procures
           some
           to
           go
           to
           some
           of
           the
           
             Burrough
             of
             Chippenham
          
           ,
           and
           tells
           them
           to
           some
           such
           purpose
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             to
             appear
             the
             next
             assize
             at
          
           Sarum
           
             as
             a
             witness
             in
             a
             trial
          
           :
           in
           order
           whereuto
           
             he
             desires
             their
             hands
             to
             a
             Certificate
             touching
             his
             behaviour
             for
             half
             a
             year
             last
             
             past
             .
          
           Doubting
           (
           as
           it
           was
           informed
           )
           that
           otherwise
           his
           Testimony
           would
           not
           be
           taken
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           former
           infamies
           ,
           being
           both
           notorious
           and
           frequent
           .
           Such
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           was
           his
           relation
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           that
           this
           relation
           was
           false
           in
           every
           particular
           .
           For
        
         
           1.
           
           Sanders
           dreads
           an
           Assize
           or
           Sessions
           as
           much
           or
           far
           more
           then
           he
           doth
           a
           Pest-house
           ;
           nor
           can
           you
           fright
           him
           worse
           then
           to
           tell
           him
           that
           he
           must
           appear
           there
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Certificate
           pretended
           for
           the
           Assize
           at
           Sarum
           (
           where
           Sanders
           did
           not
           appear
           ,
           nor
           had
           he
           any
           business
           there
           )
           was
           delivered
           in
           
             three
             weeks
          
           before
           at
           Marlborough
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           Certificate
           desired
           to
           enable
           
             him
             to
             take
             an
             Oath
          
           ,
           was
           framed
           and
           delivered
           in
           after
           
             the
             Oath
          
           was
           taken
           .
           So
           that
           Sanders
           or
           
             his
             agents
          
           have
           herein
           notoriously
           falsified
           ,
           and
           imposed
           upon
           his
           neighbours
           at
           Chippenham
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           them
           (
           if
           I
           have
           not
           been
           mis-informed
           )
           have
           acknowledged
           :
           protesting
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           complaining
           that
           he
           hath
           grosly
           abused
           them
           ,
           in
           
             procuring
             their
             hands
             with
             a
             lying
             pretence
             ,
          
           &
           
             afterward
             carrying
             them
             to
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             using
             them
             to
             such
             a
             purpose
             ,
             which
             was
             contrary
             both
             to
             his
             pretence
             and
             their
             intention
             .
          
           So
           that
           we
           have
           here
           that
           old
           piece
           of
           Policy
           practised
           ,
           
             Scelere
             velandum
             est
             scelus
          
           ,
           one
           ,
           a
           former
           wickedness
           covered
           with
           a
           latter
           ;
           false-swearing
           plaistered
           over
           with
           a
           lie
           ;
           by
           lying
           he
           procures
           
           this
           Certificate
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           imploy
           it
           to
           cover
           his
           former
           false
           Oaths
           .
           Now
           I
           do
           not
           wonder
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
             ,
             Nicholas
             Spenser
             ,
             William
             Sanders
          
           and
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           should
           contrive
           and
           practise
           such
           unworthy
           courses
           ;
           my
           wonder
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctor
           should
           so
           demurely
           put
           to
           his
           helping
           hand
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           them
           ;
           nay
           that
           he
           should
           be
           more
           forward
           then
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           :
           and
           readier
           to
           call
           for
           it
           then
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           was
           to
           deliver
           it
           in
           .
           But
           doubtless
           the
           
             Caln
             business
             did
             yet
             stick
             in
             the
             Doctors
             stomach
          
           ;
           there
           were
           a
           generation
           of
           men
           heretofore
           
             great
             pretenders
             to
             godliness
          
           ,
           that
           were
           very
           touchie
           ,
           and
           very
           implacable
           ;
           and
           perchance
           before
           I
           make
           an
           end
           of
           this
           discourse
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           some
           observes
           to
           the
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Agagite
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           in
           the
           New.
           
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             28
          
           And
           now
           for
           a
           full
           answer
           to
           that
           
             Question
             ,
             But
          
           can
           you
           prove
           Sanders
           to
           be
           perjured
           before
           ?
           I
           shall
           say
           that
           readily
           I
           cannot
           ,
           perchance
           ,
           nor
           none
           beside
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           believed
           that
           this
           was
           the
           first
           time
           that
           ever
           he
           was
           admitted
           a
           witness
           upon
           Oath
           against
           any
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           like
           enough
           that
           therefore
           he
           forswore
           not
           himself
           
             before
             this
             time
          
           ,
           because
           that
           before
           this
           time
           he
           had
           no
           opportunity
           :
           the
           want
           of
           which
           we
           know
           hath
           restrain'd
           many
           a
           one
           from
           
           wickedness
           ,
           which
           otherwayes
           they
           have
           had
           a
           minde
           unto
           .
           By
           his
           own
           acknowledgment
           he
           looks
           upon
           his
           credit
           as
           much
           crased
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           never
           would
           have
           importuned
           for
           this
           certificate
           .
           I
           think
           it
           be
           not
           usual
           for
           men
           to
           carry
           their
           certificates
           with
           them
           in
           such
           cases
           to
           
             any
             Assize
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             29
          
           But
           the
           Commissioners
           (
           being
           belike
           pleased
           with
           his
           Deposition
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           sworn
           as
           they
           would
           have
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           in
           him
           found
           such
           a
           one
           as
           they
           had
           looked
           for
           of
           a
           long
           time
           )
           were
           by
           any
           means
           willing
           to
           preserve
           his
           reputation
           ;
           in
           order
           whereunto
           the
           Doctor
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           delivers
           in
           the
           Certificate
           :
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           Mr.
           Bayly
           ,
           Mr.
           Hunt
           ,
           thwart
           with
           ,
           interrupt
           and
           turn
           back
           my
           Witnesses
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           inform
           how
           infamous
           Sanders
           had
           been
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Blisset
           (
           he
           loves
           to
           have
           something
           rare
           by
           himself
           )
           to
           rebate
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           Depositions
           of
           Colonel
           
             Eyre
             ,
             Rainold
             Arlet
             ,
             William
             Morley
             ,
          
           and
           
             Michael
             Baily
          
           ,
           sayes
           ,
           
             that
             those
             offences
             were
             committed
             long
             ago
             ,
          
           and
           that
           since
           he
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Sanders
             ,
             might
             become
             a
             new
             man
             ,
          
           or
           to
           some
           such
           purpose
           .
           But
           now
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           of
           M●
           .
           Blisset
           ,
           when
           this
           reformation
           began
           in
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           ?
           or
           (
           if
           that
           Question
           may
           seem
           to
           
             signifie
             nothing
          
           )
           by
           what
           testimony
           in
           his
           life
           and
           conversation
           hath
           this
           Sanders
           evidenced
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           any
           reformation
           at
           all
           wrought
           in
           him
           ?
           As
           I
           remember
           ,
           Sir
           
             Water
             
             Raleigh
          
           rejects
           the
           book
           of
           Judith
           from
           being
           so
           much
           as
           Apocryphal
           ,
           because
           he
           cannot
           find
           any
           
             time
             ,
             age
          
           ,
           or
           century
           wherein
           to
           place
           it
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           me
           that
           Mr.
           Blisset
           would
           have
           as
           much
           to
           do
           to
           find
           out
           the
           time
           when
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           reformation
           began
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           doth
           resemble
           it
           ,
           unless
           he
           means
           that
           his
           Oaths
           against
           me
           have
           merited
           so
           far
           as
           that
           his
           name
           doth
           now
           deserve
           to
           be
           put
           into
           
             red
             letters
          
           .
           And
           tell
           me
           Mr.
           Blisset
           ,
           when
           did
           his
           reformation
           begin
           ?
           Did
           it
           begin
           when
           he
           was
           before
           you
           at
           Caln
           ?
           I
           have
           told
           you
           already
           ,
           and
           had
           proved
           it
           (
           if
           they
           would
           have
           heard
           my
           Witnesses
           )
           that
           he
           then
           
             forswore
             himself
             in
             your
             presence
          
           ;
           affirming
           then
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             received
             those
             wounds
             in
             the
             States
             service
             ,
             which
             he
             received
             in
             the
             Kings
          
           ;
           or
           in
           a
           drunken
           fray
           at
           Chippenham
           ;
           or
           did
           it
           commence
           as
           his
           Certificate
           was
           delivered
           in
           at
           Marlborough
           ?
           I
           have
           told
           you
           already
           by
           how
           many
           falshoods
           and
           lies
           he
           obtained
           it
           ;
           no
           signs
           of
           amendment
           these
           ,
           no
           nor
           of
           change
           neither
           ,
           unless
           the
           change
           be
           for
           the
           worse
           .
           Besides
           the
           man
           whose
           house
           he
           brake
           up
           and
           robbed
           at
           Swainswick
           hath
           since
           told
           me
           ;
        
         
           
           
             That
             he
             then
             took
             from
             him
             to
             the
             value
             of
             Twenty
             Marks
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             fare
             the
             worse
             for
             't
             to
             this
             hour
             .
          
        
         
           Sanders
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           who
           hath
           robbed
           
           him
           ,
           and
           spent
           ,
           or
           worne
           out
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           disposed
           of
           his
           goods
           ,
           slants
           it
           abroad
           ,
           bears
           it
           high
           ,
           &
           is
           so
           far
           from
           making
           this
           man
           any
           part
           of
           satisfaction
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           comes
           not
           near
           him
           so
           much
           as
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           he
           hath
           
             done
             him
             any
             wrong
             .
             Anne
             sunt
             hae
             vestes
             filii
             tui
             ?
          
           Do
           your
           Reformadoes
           ,
           
             your
             godly
          
           men
           go
           thus
           clad
           ?
           are
           robberies
           ,
           and
           lies
           ,
           and
           perjujuries
           proper
           arguments
           of
           a
           reformation
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Blisset
             ?
             Do
             grapes
             bear
             thorns
             ,
             or
             figs
             thistles
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             30
          
           And
           now
           Mr.
           Blisset
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           reply
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           were
           such
           a
           villain
           so
           long
           ago
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           amendment
           perceived
           in
           him
           ,
           what
           an
           overwaxen
           and
           overgrown
           Monster
           may
           he
           be
           by
           this
           time
           ?
           To
           what
           an
           height
           of
           wickedness
           may
           he
           be
           mounted
           up
           unto
           ,
           that
           was
           guilty
           of
           Sacriledge
           when
           as
           he
           was
           not
           much
           
             above
             twenty
          
           ?
           
           I
           remember
           that
           Medea
           in
           the
           Tragedy
           meditating
           mischief
           and
           revenge
           ,
           studies
           to
           do
           something
           which
           was
           answerable
           to
           her
           years
           ;
           conceiving
           something
           more
           then
           ordinary
           to
           be
           proportionable
           now
           ,
           because
           she
           had
           committed
           several
           strange
           wickednesses
           when
           she
           was
           but
           a
           Girle
           .
           —
           
             Haec
             virgo
             feci
          
           —
           thus
           ▪
           and
           thus
           I
           did
           ,
           
             thus
             I
             murthered
             my
             Brother
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             I
             deceived
             my
             Father
             many
             a
             year
             agone
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             but
             young
             :
          
           But
           ,
           
             Majora
             jam
             decent
             scelera
             ;
             Greater
             wickednesses
             may
             be
             expected
             now
             from
             me
             ,
             
             now
             that
             I
             am
             at
             full
             growth
             ,
             and
             am
             both
             a
             woman
             and
             a
             Mother
             .
          
           Proportionably
           say
           I
           ,
           This
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           might
           (
           beside
           many
           fair
           inducements
           from
           the
           Commissioners
           and
           Suborners
           )
           encourage
           himself
           to
           some
           notable
           villanie
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           so
           infamous
           so
           long
           ago
           ;
           and
           might
           say
           to
           himself
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             more
             then
             what
             I
             have
             done
             already
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             now
             about
             to
             do
             .
             I
             have
             already
             many
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             oft
             broke
             those
             commands
             ,
             which
             enjoyned
             me
             not
             to
             profane
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             not
             to
             dishonor
             my
             parents
             ,
             not
             to
             kill
             ,
             not
             to
             steal
             :
          
           and
           it
           is
           but
           a
           little
           more
           ,
           if
           for
           once
           
             I
             break
             the
             next
             Command
             likewise
             ,
          
           that
           sayes
           
             I
             must
             not
             bear
             false
             witness
             ,
          
           and
           
             swear
             falsely
             against
             a
             Minister
          
           .
           And
           now
           that
           I
           have
           done
           with
           Mr.
           Blisset
           as
           touching
           Sanders
           ;
           let
           me
           add
           something
           to
           
             Doctor
             Chambers
          
           ,
           as
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           same
           person
           .
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           that
           at
           such
           time
           as
           (
           amongst
           other
           notorious
           infamies
           )
           we
           had
           proved
           Sanders
           to
           have
           faln
           upon
           his
           own
           Father
           ,
           to
           have
           thrown
           him
           down
           ,
           and
           beaten
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           make
           an
           end
           of
           the
           old
           Rogue
           ;
           Mr.
           Chambers
           calls
           for
           a
           Certificate
           ,
           and
           promotes
           it
           in
           this
           Sanders
           his
           behalf
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           second
           time
           wherein
           he
           shewed
           himself
           very
           forward
           either
           to
           countenance
           or
           defend
           such
           who
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           had
           forfeited
           their
           lives
           .
           
           1.
           
           In
           the
           behalf
           of
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ;
           and
           here
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           Sanders
           :
           making
           those
           crimes
           to
           be
           but
           
             small
             d●fferences
          
           
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           no
           
             great
             matter
          
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           which
           Gods
           Law
           looketh
           upon
           and
           punisheth
           as
           
             h●rrid
             ,
             barbarous
          
           ,
           and
           unnatural
           .
           And
           since
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           thus
           appeared
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           such
           persons
           ,
           he
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           him
           a
           story
           .
           'T
           is
           reported
           that
           when
           Caracalla
           had
           murdered
           his
           brother
           Geta
           in
           his
           mothers
           arms
           ,
           he
           practised
           with
           Papinius
           at
           that
           time
           a
           famous
           Lawyer
           ,
           to
           defend
           or
           extenuate
           the
           fratricide
           before
           the
           Senate
           ;
           of
           which
           foul
           murder
           the
           Lawyer
           refuseth
           to
           undertake
           the
           Patronage
           ,
           giving
           this
           reason
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             easier
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             Paricide
             then
             to
             defend
             it
             :
          
           and
           this
           with
           such
           resolution
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           said
           that
           he
           lost
           his
           life
           for
           his
           refusal
           .
           Now
           I
           question
           it
           ,
           whether
           
             Doctor
             Chambers
          
           would
           in
           such
           a
           case
           have
           been
           so
           backward
           as
           this
           unbelieving
           Lawyer
           was
           ?
           I
           believe
           that
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           my
           reason
           is
           this
           :
           He
           that
           shall
           (
           as
           the
           Doctor
           did
           )
           look
           upon
           a
           
             sons
             cousening
             ,
             cursing
             ,
             frequent
             beating
             of
             his
             Parents
             ,
             after
             a
             barbarous
             manner
             throwing
             them
             down
             ,
             laying
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             taking
             of
             them
             by
             the
             throat
             ,
             drawing
             his
             knife
             upon
             them
             ,
             calling
             them
             old
             Rogue
             ,
             and
             threatning
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             them
             ,
          
           as
           only
           some
           
             small
             differences
          
           ,
           or
           matters
           not
           much
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           or
           easily
           to
           be
           excused
           ;
           may
           rationally
           be
           conceived
           to
           think
           it
           
             no
             great
          
           matter
           if
           he
           had
           actually
           murdered
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Reader
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           dayes
           Paricides
           were
           very
           frequent
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           credit
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           his
           Commissioners
           acted
           
           by
           a
           power
           which
           had
           murdered
           our
           
             King
             ,
             The
             common
             Father
             of
             us
             all
             ,
          
           and
           many
           of
           their
           Brethren
           beside
           .
           Yea
           and
           farther
           yet
           since
           that
           present
           Government
           by
           which
           those
           horrid
           Paricides
           were
           committed
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           impowered
           these
           Commissioners
           and
           Doctors
           to
           act
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           strict
           enquiry
           was
           by
           them
           made
           ,
           who
           were
           disaffected
           to
           it
           ?
           and
           a
           severe
           punishment
           inflicted
           on
           those
           who
           were
           found
           disaffected
           to
           it
           ;
           we
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           that
           even
           
             these
             men
             Commissioners
          
           and
           Doctors
           did
           approve
           of
           those
           wickednesses
           which
           the
           other
           had
           committed
           ;
           and
           by
           approving
           of
           them
           ,
           confess
           themselves
           to
           be
           some
           of
           those
           Paricides
           .
           The
           
             blessed
             Reformation
          
           being
           then
           so
           much
           improved
           ,
           that
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           fift
           Commandment
           was
           accounted
           godliness
           ,
           but
           the
           observation
           of
           it
           scandalous
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             31
          
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           informs
           that
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Long
          
           of
           the
           More
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Cannings
           were
           then
           and
           there
           with
           me
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           the
           third
           time
           that
           this
           Mr.
           Longs
           name
           hath
           been
           mentioned
           to
           his
           disrepute
           long
           after
           he
           was
           dead
           .
           Twice
           before
           by
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           time
           by
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           ;
           indeed
           I
           think
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           all
           these
           three
           times
           by
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           for
           that
           Sanders
           and
           Cottle
           were
           then
           at
           Caln
           ,
           both
           Catechized
           by
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           before
           they
           swore
           ;
           who
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           told
           )
           wrote
           down
           something
           which
           one
           of
           them
           never
           spake
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           hearing
           
           it
           was
           (
           since
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           had
           written
           it
           down
           )
           content
           that
           it
           should
           go
           so
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           guess
           that
           these
           swore
           not
           according
           to
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           their
           
             lesson
             :
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           
             John
             Travers
          
           being
           at
           that
           time
           coadjutors
           with
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           in
           the
           same
           business
           .
           This
           Gentleman
           Mr.
           Long
           was
           then
           dead
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           say
           nothing
           for
           himself
           or
           me
           :
           yet
           thus
           much
           I
           am
           confident
           will
           be
           testified
           by
           men
           yet
           living
           ,
           who
           knew
           him
           well
           ,
           that
           for
           
             four
             ,
             nay
             five
             ,
             nay
             six
             years
          
           before
           this
           Deposition
           was
           taken
           ,
           it
           was
           even
           impossible
           for
           Mr.
           Long
           to
           be
           such
           as
           this
           Deposition
           represents
           him
           ,
           
             a
             drinker
             to
             excess
          
           :
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           buryed
           in
           Decemb.
           1651.
           and
           for
           a
           long
           time
           before
           lay
           under
           a
           lingering
           and
           wasting
           Consumption
           ,
           which
           at
           last
           brought
           him
           to
           his
           grave
           :
           and
           this
           was
           so
           visible
           to
           his
           friends
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           he
           had
           been
           inclined
           to
           intemperance
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           have
           withheld
           him
           even
           for
           his
           healths
           sake
           .
           It
           is
           like
           enough
           I
           might
           meet
           him
           at
           that
           house
           ,
           and
           like
           enough
           it
           is
           that
           I
           might
           make
           some
           stay
           there
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           ask
           me
           why
           ,
           I
           shall
           tell
           
             the
             Commissioners
             and
             Doctors
          
           that
           the
           occasions
           that
           drew
           me
           thither
           ▪
           were
           far
           more
           commendable
           ,
           and
           my
           actings
           there
           far
           more
           Clerk-like
           then
           theirs
           have
           been
           at
           several
           Innes
           ,
           at
           several
           places
           and
           times
           ,
           for
           a
           longer
           time
           together
           then
           is
           mentioned
           in
           Sanders
           Deposition
           .
           'T
           is
           too
           well
           known
           ,
           
           that
           there
           were
           at
           this
           time
           many
           unnatural
           differences
           betwixt
           this
           Mr.
           Long
           ,
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Brother
           ,
           which
           were
           heightned
           so
           far
           as
           to
           some
           
             suits
             of
             Law
          
           :
           that
           these
           differences
           caused
           a
           great
           alienation
           of
           affections
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           so
           great
           that
           (
           although
           but
           three
           )
           the
           same
           house
           would
           not
           hold
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           composure
           of
           which
           strifes
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           (
           and
           some
           persons
           of
           quality
           )
           that
           travel'd
           much
           in
           it
           :
           and
           it
           was
           the
           pleasure
           of
           some
           of
           them
           to
           take
           me
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           was
           well
           known
           to
           all
           the
           disagreeing
           parties
           ,
           and
           well
           thought
           of
           by
           them
           :
           in
           order
           to
           a
           composure
           I
           was
           sometime
           with
           one
           party
           ,
           sometime
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           sometime
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           sometime
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           more
           hours
           together
           then
           are
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Deposition
           .
           And
           that
           this
           was
           the
           business
           which
           drew
           me
           to
           Rainalds
           house
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           occasioned
           me
           to
           stay
           so
           long
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           was
           not
           at
           all
           distempered
           with
           Beer
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           Deposed
           by
           Mr.
           Canion
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Deposition
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           and
           there
           all
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           heard
           and
           saw
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           ,
           but
           him
           (
           beside
           many
           other
           very
           material
           witnesses
           )
           they
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             32
          
           And
           I
           have
           now
           presented
           thee
           with
           all
           the
           Depositions
           against
           me
           as
           I
           received
           them
           under
           their
           Clerks
           hand
           :
           and
           I
           make
           no
           question
           but
           the
           Reader
           (
           remembring
           how
           many
           
           Depositions
           I
           have
           charged
           them
           with
           which
           they
           never
           took
           ,
           how
           many
           Deposition●
           were
           taken
           but
           never
           entred
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           Depositions
           were
           entred
           by
           halfs
           )
           will
           take
           these
           for
           the
           greatest
           &
           worst
           which
           they
           had
           against
           me
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           (
           beside
           what
           I
           have
           already
           observed
           )
           I
           shall
           offer
           to
           thy
           consideration
           some
           few
           things
           more
           .
           1.
           
           Whereas
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           of
           my
           being
           at
           Bailies
           and
           Rainalds
           his
           Alehouses
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           drinking
           there
           ,
           I
           shall
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           both
           the
           women
           who
           keep
           these
           houses
           (
           being
           both
           very
           antient
           and
           their
           husbands
           dead
           )
           before
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           who
           were
           there
           sworn
           ,
           but
           their
           Depositions
           in
           the
           Clerks
           copy
           very
           much
           contracted
           ,
           and
           are
           only
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Sarah
           Rainalds
           
             who
             keeps
             the
             Alehouse
             aforesaid
             sayes
             that
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             seldom
             came
             to
             her
             house
             but
             in
             Parish
             business
             ;
             nor
             hath
             he
             been
             there
             this
             half
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             time
             not
             to
             drink
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Elizabeth
           Bailie
           
             who
             kept
             the
             Alehouse
             aforesaid
             ,
             being
             sworn
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             never
             came
             to
             her
             house
          
           (
           as
           she
           remembers
           )
           
             but
             upon
             Parish
             business
             for
             making
             rates
             or
             the
             like
             :
          
           but
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             been
             there
             this
             two
             years
             past
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           every
           word
           which
           we
           have
           as
           deposed
           by
           them
           ,
           when
           as
           't
           is
           well
           known
           that
           
           their
           Depositions
           were
           very
           much
           longer
           .
           I
           passe
           by
           that
           part
           of
           
             Sarah
             Rainalds
          
           Deposition
           ,
           where
           she
           informs
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           once
           there
           in
           company
           when
           the
           reckoning
           came
           to
           
             two
             shillings
          
           ,
           and
           to
           Mr.
           Byfield
           who
           asked
           how
           many
           there
           were
           of
           us
           ;
           answers
           that
           there
           were
           about
           sixteen
           ;
           and
           besides
           they
           had
           Tobacco
           :
           which
           passage
           the
           Clerk
           noted
           ,
           although
           he
           did
           not
           take
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           Mr.
           Byfield
           who
           somewhat
           scrupled
           the
           reckoning
           ,
           sayes
           (
           looking
           up
           into
           Mr.
           Byfields
           face
           )
           that
           there
           were
           sixteen
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           Tobacco
           too
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             33
          
           But
           now
           the
           Question
           which
           I
           desired
           might
           be
           proposed
           to
           them
           both
           was
           this
           ,
           
             Whether
             either
             of
             them
             saw
             me
             distempered
             with
             Beer
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             drinking
             to
             excess
             in
             their
             houses
             ?
          
           Which
           Question
           was
           proposed
           to
           them
           both
           ;
           and
           they
           both
           answered
           No.
           If
           there
           had
           been
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           drunk
           hard
           with
           Mr.
           Long
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           know
           it
           ;
           and
           had
           they
           known
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           they
           would
           not
           have
           forsworn
           themselves
           to
           conceal
           it
           .
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           it
           were
           at
           this
           time
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           at
           another
           time
           against
           
             Thomas
             Brewer
          
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           took
           exceptions
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             they
             were
             parties
             being
             Alehouse-keepers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             likely
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             because
             it
             might
             prove
             penal
             to
             themselves
             for
             entertaining
             
             any
             too
             long
             ,
             or
             letting
             them
             drink
             too
             much
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           to
           see
           the
           Disposition
           of
           that
           godly
           man
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           believe
           that
           any
           swear
           truly
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           swear
           as
           he
           would
           have
           them
           :
           
             To
             do
             a
             mischief
          
           .
           With
           him
           no
           Witnesses
           were
           credible
           but
           desperate
           ones
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           abundant
           charity
           of
           that
           man
           !
           I
           presume
           that
           he
           conceived
           
             these
             women
          
           to
           have
           some
           understanding
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           would
           not
           have
           admitted
           them
           to
           swear
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           sticks
           not
           to
           imply
           that
           they
           would
           perjure
           themselves
           to
           save
           their
           
             five
             shillings
          
           a
           piece
           .
           I
           had
           it
           not
           at
           that
           time
           in
           my
           head
           ,
           but
           now
           let
           me
           mind
           them
           of
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           some
           confidence
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           this
           .
           That
           had
           these
           women
           by
           virtue
           of
           those
           Oaths
           which
           they
           had
           then
           taken
           ,
           been
           demanded
           ,
           Whether
           they
           had
           never
           seen
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           drinking
           to
           excesse
           in
           their
           houses
           ?
           they
           must
           have
           answered
           that
           (
           although
           much
           against
           their
           wils
           ,
           when
           they
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           him
           )
           he
           hath
           been
           drinking
           ,
           and
           smoking
           ,
           and
           quarelling
           ,
           and
           drivelling
           so
           long
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           himself
           worse
           then
           a
           beast
           ;
           yea
           and
           that
           (
           this
           would
           have
           been
           proved
           too
           )
           he
           hath
           there
           disgorged
           himself
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           into
           his
           Hat
           ,
           but
           as
           seemly
           as
           one
           that
           uttered
           his
           minde
           ,
           having
           overcharged
           himself
           with
           Wine
           and
           
             Quince
             pie
          
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             34
          
           I
           had
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           before
           ,
           several
           Witnesses
           with
           me
           which
           I
           desired
           might
           be
           examined
           upon
           such
           Queries
           as
           should
           have
           been
           proposed
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           word
           of
           exception
           against
           them
           from
           
             William
             Pinching
          
           the
           Solicitor
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Byfield
           the
           Advocate
           soon
           silenced
           or
           put
           them
           all
           by
           ;
           and
           thus
           they
           served
           no
           lesse
           then
           four
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           
           some
           whereof
           would
           have
           told
           prety
           stories
           of
           
             William
             Pinchin
             ,
             John
             Travers
             ,
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
             ,
             William
             Cottle
             ,
             William
             Sanders
             ,
          
           yea
           perchance
           of
           the
           Doctor
           too
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           have
           been
           heard
           ;
           which
           doubtless
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           foresaw
           ,
           and
           there●ore
           was
           so
           forward
           to
           stop
           their
           mouths
           ;
           Mr.
           Byfield
           and
           the
           rest
           ever
           seconding
           him
           ,
           having
           this
           pretence
           for
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           That
           what
           those
           who
           deposed
           against
           me
           was
           
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             and
             present
             Government
             ,
          
           but
           that
           those
           who
           would
           have
           deposed
           for
           me
           ,
           was
           
             against
             the
             Common-wealth
          
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           
             present
             Government
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             35
          
           But
           amongst
           others
           ,
           there
           appeared
           for
           me
           at
           this
           time
           
             Henry
             Sheyler
          
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           whom
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           stoutly
           opposed
           ,
           alleadging
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           a
           drunkard
           ,
           and
           
             that
             there
             had
             been
             two
             Bastards
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             .
          
           To
           which
           the
           other
           as
           stoutly
           replies
           ,
           That
           that
           charge
           might
           be
           false
           as
           well
           as
           true
           ;
           but
           put
           him
           in
           minde
           of
           an
           
             attempt
             of
             a
             Rape
          
           made
           by
           this
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           upon
           a
           Woman
           near
           
           Bristol
           ,
           when
           they
           two
           were
           in
           Armes
           in
           the
           
             Kings
             Army
          
           :
           and
           had
           he
           not
           been
           taken
           off
           ,
           pretending
           this
           was
           nothing
           to
           the
           present
           business
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           told
           the
           Commissioners
           such
           a
           story
           of
           their
           witness
           and
           
             Solicitor
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           naming
           the
           
             time
             when
          
           ,
           
           the
           
             place
             where
          
           ,
           the
           
             manner
             how
          
           ,
           together
           with
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           so
           filthy
           ,
           and
           much
           worse
           then
           beast-like
           ,
           that
           I
           remember
           not
           that
           I
           have
           in
           any
           Author
           ,
           either
           sacred
           or
           profane
           ,
           met
           with
           a
           story
           to
           match
           or
           parallel
           it
           ,
           unless
           that
           Lam.
           5.11
           .
           come
           near
           it
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           quasht
           ,
           and
           
             Henry
             Sheyler
          
           permitted
           to
           proceed
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           in
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             on
             Saturday
             on
          
           Whitson
           
             week
             last
             past
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             enquire
             for
          
           William
           Cottle
           
             whose
             wife
             told
             this
             Deponent
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             three
             or
             four
             dayes
             running
             after
          
           William
           Pinchin
           
             to
             witness
             against
             Mr.
          
           Bushnel
           ;
           
             upon
             which
          
           William
           Cottle
           
             coming
             into
             the
             house
             told
             this
             Deponent
             ,
             That
          
           William
           Pinchin
           
             promised
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             swear
             that
             Mr.
          
           Bushnel
           
             came
             drunk
             from
          
           Corsham
           ,
           
             he
             would
             make
             him
             Parish-Clerk
             and
             Register
             of
          
           Box.
           
             However
             if
             he
             were
             not
             ejected
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             Register
             .
             And
             then
             said
             farther
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             swear
             it
             ,
             he
             should
             offend
             the
             Gentlemen
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Farmers
             .
             To
             which
             this
             Deponent
             by
             reply
             bid
             him
             speak
             the
             truth
             ;
             upon
             which
             the
             said
          
           
           Cottle
           
             affirmed
             ,
             That
             he
             could
             not
             swear
             that
             he
             ever
             saw
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             distempered
             with
             Beer
             :
             yet
             the
             said
          
           Cottle
           
             then
             affirmed
             that
             he
             had
             now
             an
             opportunity
             to
             be
             even
             with
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             for
             permitting
             Col.
          
           Eyre
           
             to
             send
             him
             to
          
           Bridewell
           
             for
             selling
             Ale
             without
             Licence
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             36
          
           Some
           few
           things
           I
           shall
           here
           offer
           to
           thy
           consideration
           touching
           this
           Deposition
           of
           
             Henry
             Sheyler
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           
             William
             Cottles
          
           wife
           told
           him
           that
           her
           husband
           had
           been
           three
           or
           four
           dayes
           running
           after
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           to
           witness
           against
           Mr.
           Bushnell
           .
           Now
           so
           much
           she
           had
           said
           before
           to
           
             Anthony
             Balden
          
           ,
           and
           before
           her
           husbands
           face
           too
           ;
           and
           thus
           much
           was
           testified
           upon
           Oath
           before
           the
           Commissioners
           sitting
           at
           Caln
           by
           
             Anthony
             Balden
          
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           (
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           )
           either
           never
           entred
           ,
           or
           else
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           hath
           dasht
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           offered
           to
           make
           him
           Parish-Clerk
           and
           Register
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           these
           were
           places
           which
           to
           mine
           own
           knowledge
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           greedily
           thirsted
           after
           ,
           and
           made
           
             great
             suit
          
           for
           ,
           but
           was
           rejected
           for
           both
           ;
           we
           conceiving
           him
           to
           be
           very
           unfit
           to
           bear
           any
           office
           about
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           formerly
           thought
           unfit
           to
           serve
           so
           much
           as
           for
           a
           Tithingman
           .
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           further
           that
           there
           was
           some
           such
           trade
           driven
           likewise
           betwixt
           
           this
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           and
           
             John
             Travers
          
           .
           For
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           being
           summoned
           to
           appear
           before
           these
           Commissioners
           by
           this
           
             John
             Travers
          
           asks
           him
           ,
           
             Who
             should
             pay
             him
             for
             his
             dayes
             work
             ?
          
           To
           whom
           
             John
             Travers
          
           replies
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             if
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             were
             ejected
             ,
             he
             would
             see
             that
             he
             who
             succeeded
             him
             should
             pay
             him
             ;
             but
             if
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             were
             not
             ejected
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             was
             likely
             to
             loose
             it
             .
          
        
         
           A
           pretty
           bait
           for
           such
           a
           fellow
           ,
           and
           questionless
           enough
           to
           make
           him
           fetch
           trip
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           instructed
           him
           )
           to
           
             swear
             out
             right
          
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           he
           was
           likely
           to
           lose
           his
           present
           labour
           ,
           and
           expected
           reward
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           was
           discoursed
           betwixt
           
             John
             Travers
          
           and
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           was
           testified
           on
           Oath
           before
           the
           Commissioners
           now
           sitting
           at
           Marlborough
           by
           
             Mary
             Bayly
          
           ;
           but
           either
           not
           taken
           ,
           or
           else
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           hath
           been
           here
           again
           .
           And
           here
           let
           me
           observe
           this
           unto
           thee
           ,
           how
           that
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           and
           
             John
             Travers
          
           have
           their
           varieties
           of
           baits
           and
           flies
           sutable
           to
           the
           appetites
           of
           their
           fish
           .
           
           (
           We
           know
           that
           Cataline
           had
           such
           heretofore
           ;
           yea
           Mr.
           Chambers
           the
           
             chief
             Priests
          
           and
           Elders
           made
           use
           of
           the
           like
           ,
           Matth.
           26.61
           .
           compared
           with
           Luke
           23
           2.
           )
           Nowel
           they
           knew
           longed
           to
           have
           
           his
           Bond
           up
           that
           he
           might
           sell
           Ale
           again
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           promise
           him
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             if
             he
             will
             appear
             and
             swear
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             taken
             up
             .
          
        
         
           
             VVilliam
             Cottle
          
           sore
           longed
           for
           these
           offices
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           baits
           for
           him
           with
           these
           promises
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             if
             he
             would
             swear
             that
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             came
             drunk
             from
          
           Corsham
           ,
           
             he
             would
             make
             him
             Parish
             Clerk
             and
             Register
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             37
          
           It
           hath
           been
           observed
           that
           there
           are
           four
           things
           especially
           which
           cause
           false
           accusations
           ,
           
             Malice
             ,
             Obsequiousness
             ,
             Coverture
          
           ,
           and
           Covetousness
           ;
           we
           have
           no
           lesse
           then
           all
           these
           discovered
           in
           this
           
             VVilliam
             Cottle
          
           here
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Covetousness
           .
           The
           Registers
           and
           Clerks
           place
           ,
           together
           with
           five
           pound
           beside
           ,
           were
           promised
           him
           as
           his
           reward
           ;
           and
           he
           must
           swear
           that
           
             I
             came
             drunk
             from
          
           Corsham
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           obtain
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Obsequiousness
           .
           He
           seems
           little
           to
           regard
           it
           whether
           he
           swore
           truth
           or
           falshood
           ;
           but
           whether
           he
           should
           please
           or
           displease
           .
           
             If
             he
             should
             swear
             it
             ,
             he
             should
             offend
             the
             Gentlemen
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Farmers
             .
          
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Malice
           ,
           and
           indeed
           
             leavened
             ,
             stale
          
           and
           
             sowred
             Malice
          
           ;
           and
           such
           on
           which
           the
           sun
           had
           gone
           down
           ▪
           many
           an
           hundred
           time
           .
           
             That
             he
             had
             now
             an
             opportunity
             to
             be
             even
             with
             me
             ,
             for
             permitting
             Col.
          
           Eyre
           ,
           
             to
             send
             him
             to
          
           Bridewel
           
             for
             selling
             Ale
             without
             Licence
          
           ,
           which
           happened
           about
           Sept.
           1653.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Coverture
           (
           if
           it
           be
           not
           somewhat
           worse
           )
           for
           he
           falsly
           chargeth
           me
           of
           his
           crimes
           ,
           and
           he
           therefore
           chargeth
           me
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           laboured
           to
           suppress
           them
           in
           him
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           was
           guilty
           of
           them
           ;
           like
           the
           Elders
           in
           the
           
             Apocryphal
             story
          
           of
           Susanna
           ;
           because
           
             I
             would
             not
             consent
             or
             suffer
             him
             to
             practise
             profanations
             ,
             and
             other
             disorders
             ,
             he
             chargeth
             me
             to
             have
             been
             a
             practiser
             of
             such
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             38
          
           I
           am
           now
           willing
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Transactions
           of
           this
           day
           ;
           only
           I
           shall
           tell
           thee
           before
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           time
           it
           appeared
           that
           they
           had
           somewhat
           overshot
           themselves
           :
           (
           an
           usual
           thing
           for
           such
           Polititians
           )
           and
           that
           it
           was
           in
           some
           sort
           long
           of
           themselves
           that
           they
           had
           not
           their
           will
           of
           me
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           desired
           .
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           already
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           had
           taken
           order
           formerly
           that
           we
           should
           not
           in
           any
           wise
           have
           any
           copy
           of
           the
           Depositions
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           time
           stood
           us
           in
           some
           stead
           ,
           for
           the
           Doctor
           and
           he
           had
           then
           a
           
             strong
             party
          
           ,
           
           (
           yea
           and
           if
           not
           a
           Quorum
           ,
           yet
           a
           
             major
             party
          
           )
           for
           them
           .
           Their
           friends
           of
           Marlborough
           ,
           and
           some
           one
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           Mr.
           Phelps
           ,
           were
           at
           their
           elbows
           ,
           who
           no
           doubt
           had
           it
           in
           their
           thoughts
           to
           have
           made
           a
           quick
           dispatch
           with
           me
           ;
           but
           my
           counsel
           opposed
           their
           sentence
           then
           ,
           because
           we
           having
           no
           copy
           of
           the
           Depositions
           ,
           could
           not
           possibly
           give
           in
           any
           answer
           or
           plead
           to
           the
           charge
           .
           The
           Evidences
           were
           long
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           readily
           be
           summoned
           up
           either
           by
           my
           Counsel
           ,
           or
           by
           him
           which
           was
           for
           the
           
             Common
             wealth
          
           .
           This
           obstructed
           them
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           present
           the
           business
           was
           suspended
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             39
          
           I
           heard
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           that
           my
           next
           appearing
           should
           be
           at
           Sarum
           about
           the
           Assize
           time
           shortly
           then
           to
           follow
           ;
           but
           soon
           after
           I
           had
           word
           brought
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           before
           that
           time
           and
           at
           Lavington
           :
           I
           understood
           likewise
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           alteration
           ;
           for
           (
           having
           been
           for
           some
           time
           absent
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           return
           into
           the
           room
           understanding
           what
           had
           passed
           )
           the
           man
           began
           to
           be
           in
           some
           passion
           ,
           and
           clapping
           his
           hand
           upon
           the
           Table
           ,
           he
           fiercely
           tels
           them
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           That
           if
           that
           
             order
             stood
          
           (
           the
           order
           made
           in
           his
           absence
           )
           or
           
             if
             I
             were
             n●t
             ejected
          
           ,
           he
           would
           sit
           no
           more
           amongst
           them
           .
           Whereupon
           (
           for
           as
           I
           have
           said
           he
           had
           then
           a
           
             major
             party
          
           )
           that
           former
           order
           was
           reversed
           
           before
           the
           Ink
           were
           dry
           ;
           and
           I
           being
           called
           in
           ,
           Mr.
           Blisset
           read
           a
           new
           Order
           to
           me
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             my
             next
             appearing
             before
             them
             was
             to
             be
             at
          
           Lavington
           ,
           July
           14.
           
             where
             I
             was
             to
             have
             my
             final
             judgement
             ;
             that
             I
             was
             not
             to
             bring
             in
             any
             more
             witnesses
             for
             my self
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
             might
             bring
             in
             as
             they
             pleased
             .
          
        
         
           Whereupon
           for
           that
           time
           
             I
             had
             my
             discharge
          
           ,
           but
           I
           looked
           upon
           my self
           as
           condemned
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           only
           a
           reprieve
           from
           Execution
           for
           so
           many
           (
           that
           is
           about
           12
           )
           dayes
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Transactions
           at
           my
           sixth
           time
           of
           appearing
           before
           them
           ,
           
             July
             14.
          
           
           &
           15.
           at
           the
           Antelope
           in
           Lavington
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             1
          
           ALthough
           I
           looked
           on
           my self
           as
           a
           condemned
           person
           ,
           having
           now
           no
           liberty
           left
           me
           to
           speak
           
             for
             my self
          
           ,
           nor
           
             any
             beside
          
           to
           be
           heard
           in
           my
           behalf
           .
           But
           that
           
             all
             that
             were
             or
             would
          
           be
           against
           me
           ,
           had
           not
           only
           a
           liberty
           ,
           but
           a
           kind
           of
           invitation
           likewise
           to
           speak
           their
           pleasure
           of
           me
           ,
           with
           approbation
           :
           and
           therefore
           might
           conceive
           that
           this
           summons
           was
           only
           that
           they
           might
           undo
           me
           with
           
             the
             greater
             reproach
          
           ;
           every
           
             son
             of
             Belial
          
           being
           now
           incouraged
           to
           wound
           and
           insult
           over
           me
           ,
           now
           that
           my
           hands
           were
           bound
           ,
           and
           my
           mouth
           stopt
           ;
           yet
           to
           Lavington
           I
           repair
           :
           Excepting
           that
           some
           far
           sought
           and
           
             prepared
             youths
          
           would
           have
           appeared
           and
           have
           sworn
           up
           to
           the
           suborners
           instructions
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Commissioners
             desires
          
           .
           When
           Lo
           ,
           there
           appear
           for
           the
           
             Common
             wealth
          
           only
           
             William
             Pinchin
             ,
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
             ,
             
             Nicholas
             Spenser
             ,
             William
             Cottle
             ,
          
           and
           one
           Brewer
           ,
           I
           think
           his
           name
           be
           John
           ,
           that
           lived
           then
           either
           in
           Corsham
           Parish
           ,
           or
           at
           Weaver-Mill
           .
           Of
           these
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           and
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           ,
           as
           formerly
           solicite
           ,
           the
           business
           ;
           and
           unless
           it
           were
           in
           order
           to
           that
           ,
           or
           his
           Sequestratorship
           ,
           or
           to
           hear
           his
           own
           commendations
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           it
           was
           which
           drew
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           thither
           .
           But
           there
           were
           only
           two
           prepared
           to
           swear
           .
           This
           Brewer
           and
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           .
           But
           now
           as
           touching
           Brewers
           Deposition
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           that
           was
           never
           taken
           by
           the
           Clerk
           ;
           but
           as
           Brewer
           spake
           ,
           Mr.
           Byfield
           wrote
           down
           something
           in
           his
           Note
           Book
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           know
           not
           .
           A
           story
           it
           was
           he
           told
           about
           an
           Health
           or
           
             remembrance
             drank
          
           in
           
             Colonel
             Eyre
          
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           that
           
             I
             was
             then
             present
             in
             the
             room
             ,
             and
             he
             likewise
             as
             a
             servant
             to
             Colonel
          
           Eyre
           ,
           
             but
             that
             I
             drank
             that
             health
             he
             could
             not
             depose
             :
          
           Whereupon
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           (
           being
           belike
           displeased
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           sworn
           so
           much
           short
           of
           their
           expectation
           )
           ,
           addresses
           himself
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           Brewer
           )
           
             had
             represented
             it
             otherwise
             unto
             them
             .
          
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           the
           Catechizing
           of
           him
           before
           he
           came
           to
           swear
           ;
           yea
           and
           possibly
           this
           might
           be
           done
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           ▪
           that
           is
           ,
           
             William
             Pinchin
             ,
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
             ,
             John
             Travers
             ,
          
           met
           somewhere
           at
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           feast
           ,
           where
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           being
           a
           
             small
             Clothier
             ,
             William
             Pinchin
          
           having
           
             fulling
             Mills
          
           ,
           and
           Brewer
           being
           
           a
           fuller
           ;
           this
           Brewer
           had
           some
           promises
           that
           he
           should
           be
           set
           on
           work
           by
           them
           Another
           bait
           suitable
           to
           the
           appetite
           of
           their
           fish
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           that
           Brewer
           being
           at
           this
           time
           under
           another
           influence
           ,
           had
           forgotten
           his
           lesson
           ,
           and
           spake
           not
           as
           they
           had
           taught
           him
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           which
           was
           false
           :
           for
           he
           then
           and
           there
           reported
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           
             That
             at
             the
             time
             aforementioned
             he
             was
             then
             in
             Colonel
          
           Eyres
           
             house
             ,
             and
             his
             servant
          
           ,
           of
           which
           falshood
           he
           was
           then
           convicted
           by
           
             Colonel
             Eyre
          
           himself
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           and
           place
           present
           ,
           who
           
             then
             affirmed
          
           (
           which
           the
           other
           could
           not
           deny
           )
        
         
           
             That
             this
          
           Brewer
           
             had
             never
             been
             any
             servant
             of
             his
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             not
             found
             him
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             or
             paid
             him
             wages
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             be
             unwilling
             to
             ow
             to
             any
             servant
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           seems
           that
           the
           occasion
           which
           drew
           
             John
             Brewer
          
           to
           
             Colonel
             Eyres
          
           house
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           was
           this
           :
           it
           happened
           that
           this
           Brewer
           ran
           a
           hunting
           after
           their
           Hounds
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           afterwards
           thrust
           himself
           into
           the
           house
           for
           a
           meals
           meat
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           not
           unlikely
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           be
           so
           officious
           as
           to
           make
           himself
           a
           waiter
           until
           his
           turn
           came
           to
           dine
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Information
           which
           
             Colonel
             Eyre
          
           gave
           touching
           Brewers
           Deposition
           ,
           wherein
           he
           largely
           insisted
           on
           the
           Company
           there
           present
           ,
           as
           likewise
           the
           occasion
           on
           which
           that
           
             disc●urse
             
             began
          
           ,
           as
           likewise
           the
           time
           and
           place
           where
           it
           began
           ,
           and
           from
           
             what
             it
             had
             its
             rise
          
           ,
           as
           likewise
           what
           he
           would
           have
           informed
           touching
           our
           being
           at
           
             Nowels
             house
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           own
           vindication
           and
           mine
           ,
           was
           at
           this
           time
           wholly
           supprest
           :
           because
           contrary
           to
           that
           order
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           made
           .
           
             viz.
             That
             no
             witnesses
             for
             me
             should
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           notwithstanding
           one
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           then
           sitting
           ,
           Mr.
           Michel
           urged
           that
           
             Colonel
             Eyre
          
           should
           be
           sworn
           ,
           and
           his
           Deposition
           taken
           ,
           yet
           the
           Marlborough
           and
           Sarum
           men
           together
           ,
           with
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           carryed
           it
           in
           the
           
             Negative
             ,
             because
             contrary
             to
             their
             good
             order
             :
          
           and
           the
           Colonel
           being
           put
           back
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           any
           hopes
           that
           any
           beside
           should
           be
           so
           much
           as
           lookt
           upon
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             2
          
           And
           touching
           this
           
             Gentleman
             ,
             Colonel
             Eyre
          
           ,
           let
           me
           here
           add
           something
           ;
           That
           as
           
             Justice
             of
             Peace
          
           he
           had
           proceeded
           against
           many
           of
           those
           witnesses
           which
           swore
           most
           desperately
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           felonious
           and
           
             scandalous
             Malefactors
          
           ;
           against
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           ,
           by
           sending
           him
           to
           Bride-well
           for
           selling
           Ale
           without
           License
           ;
           against
           
             William
             Sanders
          
           by
           sending
           him
           to
           Gaol
           about
           a
           robery
           ;
           against
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           in
           binding
           him
           to
           the
           good
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           granting
           forth
           several
           Warrants
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           beating
           his
           Father
           and
           Mother
           out
           of
           doors
           .
           I
           cannot
           say
           that
           he
           acted
           any
           thing
           against
           Nowel
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           in
           taking
           away
           his
           License
           :
           for
           (
           although
           Nowel
           hath
           been
           since
           prosecuted
           
           for
           the
           
             attempt
             of
             a
             rape
             ,
             in
             an
             house
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           
             night
             time
          
           ,
           and
           
             he
             upon
             the
             out-cry
             of
             the
             party
          
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           
             making
             away
             ,
             was
             yet
             discovered
             by
             the
             shooe
             of
             his
             Hurl
             foot
             ,
             which
             he
             left
             behinde
             him
             ,
          
           yet
           )
           I
           cannot
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Colonel
             Eyre
          
           bound
           him
           over
           for
           it
           .
           All
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           all
           these
           men
           by
           
             Colonel
             Eyre
          
           thus
           proceeded
           against
           for
           
             several
             infamies
          
           ,
           are
           by
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           
             their
             friends
          
           at
           Marlborough
           encouraged
           to
           testifie
           against
           him
           to
           his
           reproach
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           not
           permitted
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           in
           his
           defence
           .
           I
           shall
           for
           the
           present
           observe
           thus
           much
           unto
           these
           Commissioners
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           from
           a
           Topick
           drawn
           ,
           
             a
             Testibus
             ad
             Judices
          
           .
           That
           such
           Judges
           have
           proceeded
           but
           with
           little
           credit
           or
           justice
           ,
           that
           have
           countenanced
           infamous
           persons
           to
           be
           their
           witnesses
           :
           and
           that
           where
           sons
           of
           Belial
           are
           encouraged
           to
           testifie
           ,
           there
           the
           Judges
           are
           usually
           such
           as
           the
           Elders
           were
           in
           Jezreel
           ,
           
           or
           the
           
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             were
          
           ,
           Matth.
           26.
           59
           ,
           60.
           
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             3
          
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           ,
           was
           now
           at
           Lavington
           likewise
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           he
           had
           to
           say
           ,
           was
           only
           this
           ,
           
             that
             he
             would
             be
             d●posed
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             never
             spoken
             such
             words
             to
          
           Henry
           Sheyler
           
             as
             are
             mentioned
             in
             his
             Deposition
             :
          
           But
           the
           man
           and
           his
           proffer
           were
           both
           rejected
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           like
           enough
           for
           this
           reason
           ;
           The
           Commissioners
           might
           look
           upon
           him
           already
           as
           a
           perjured
           person
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           they
           well
           think
           
           that
           he
           would
           not
           stick
           to
           forswear
           himself
           again
           to
           excuse
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           Sanders
           formerly
           endeavoured
           to
           countenance
           his
           perjury
           with
           a
           lie
           ;
           so
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           minded
           to
           countenance
           his
           ,
           with
           
             another
             false
             Oath
          
           .
           But
           this
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           the
           Commissioners
           did
           not
           admit
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           made
           use
           of
           his
           Testimony
           against
           me
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           Judges
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Naboth
           ,
           and
           the
           
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
          
           ,
           although
           they
           knew
           that
           their
           Testimonies
           were
           false
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           themselves
           had
           put
           those
           false
           words
           into
           the
           witnesses
           mouths
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             4
          
           And
           now
           when
           I
           consider
           ,
           how
           
             William
             Pinchin
             ,
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           ,
           and
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           ,
           would
           have
           engaged
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           to
           swear
           again
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           and
           tremble
           ,
           to
           think
           how
           far
           wicked
           men
           for
           base
           interests
           
             will
             lead
          
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           a
           
             wicked
             man
          
           for
           the
           hopes
           of
           a
           small
           reward
           will
           follow
           .
           This
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           (
           betwixt
           the
           time
           that
           he
           swore
           at
           Caln
           ,
           
           and
           this
           time
           that
           he
           now
           appears
           at
           Lavington
           )
           was
           heard
           to
           wish
           ,
           that
           
             his
             tongue
             had
             been
             cut
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             before
             he
             had
             sworn
             against
             me
          
           ;
           yet
           now
           (
           being
           backt
           by
           his
           Tutors
           )
           he
           is
           ready
           with
           the
           same
           tongue
           to
           lay
           a
           heavier
           burden
           upon
           his
           soul
           .
           Having
           sworn
           falsely
           before
           ,
           he
           now
           appears
           to
           swear
           falsely
           again
           ,
           
             that
             he
             never
             said
             so
          
           .
           But
           mark
           the
           sequel
           :
           and
           here
           I
           would
           have
           the
           Reader
           to
           admire
           ,
           to
           wonder
           ,
           to
           tremble
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           judge
           .
           Shortly
           after
           this
           time
           
             VVilliam
             Cottle
          
           falls
           
           sick
           ,
           his
           wife
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           hath
           reported
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           began
           with
           a
           
             burning
             in
             his
             lips
          
           ,
           proceeding
           thence
           to
           his
           tongue
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           he
           was
           
             forced
             to
             keep
             water
             in
             his
             mouth
             to
             cool
             it
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             at
             work
          
           ;
           one
           who
           was
           with
           him
           as
           a
           Physitian
           hath
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           came
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           he
           
             found
             his
             tongue
             black
             ,
             and
             swoln
             even
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           In
           this
           sad
           condition
           (
           sending
           forth
           such
           groans
           which
           were
           heard
           into
           the
           street
           )
           he
           continues
           certain
           dayes
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           dies
           .
           
           Now
           (
           considering
           that
           sentence
           was
           past
           upon
           me
           ,
           Jul.
           23.
           and
           that
           
             VVilliam
             Cottle
          
           was
           buryed
           Aug.
           18.
           next
           following
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           
             lay
             sick
          
           for
           several
           dayes
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           buried
           till
           some
           dayes
           after
           he
           was
           dead
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           these
           things
           considered
           ,
           there
           will
           remain
           but
           a
           very
           few
           dayes
           for
           him
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           my
           overthrow
           ,
           or
           to
           please
           himself
           with
           the
           expectation
           of
           his
           reward
           .
           It
           must
           be
           confest
           ,
           that
           
             VVilliam
             Pinchin
          
           was
           somewhat
           more
           kind
           unto
           him
           in
           his
           sickness
           ,
           
           then
           the
           
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
          
           were
           to
           Judas
           in
           his
           distress
           ;
           for
           (
           as
           't
           is
           reported
           )
           both
           he
           and
           his
           Mother
           visit
           him
           often
           ;
           but
           now
           whether
           or
           no
           it
           were
           to
           incourage
           him
           with
           hopes
           of
           recovery
           ,
           or
           to
           comfort
           him
           with
           an
           assurance
           of
           his
           reward
           when
           he
           was
           recovered
           ,
           or
           whether
           or
           no
           it
           were
           to
           confirm
           him
           in
           what
           he
           had
           said
           and
           done
           ,
           fearing
           that
           he
           should
           repent
           ,
           and
           tell
           the
           truth
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           judge
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             5
          
           Reader
           ,
           think
           not
           that
           I
           insult
           over
           this
           carcass
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           triumph
           tell
           thee
           of
           his
           sudden
           and
           
             sad
             fall
          
           ,
           or
           say
           that
           he
           was
           
             thus
             smitten
          
           for
           
             this
             cause
          
           .
           Only
           let
           me
           say
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           may
           trangress
           by
           being
           too
           uncharitable
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           transgress
           by
           being
           
             too
             stupid
          
           .
           And
           I
           wish
           that
           all
           that
           shall
           read
           this
           story
           ,
           may
           from
           this
           Example
           have
           a
           care
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           with
           reference
           to
           their
           
             several
             actings
          
           and
           relations
           .
           If
           suborners
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           a
           care
           how
           they
           prepare
           and
           practise
           with
           others
           .
           If
           mercenary
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           a
           care
           how
           they
           are
           
             practised
             with
          
           :
           and
           if
           Commissioners
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           a
           care
           whom
           they
           countenance
           and
           
             give
             credit
          
           to
           .
           And
           I
           wish
           that
           these
           Commissioners
           may
           be
           the
           last
           that
           credit
           or
           countenance
           such
           witnesses
           :
           That
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
             ,
             William
             Pinchin
             ,
             John
             Travers
             ,
             Nicholas
             Spenser
             ,
          
           may
           be
           the
           last
           that
           prepare
           them
           :
           that
           
             William
             Cottle
          
           may
           may
           be
           the
           last
           that
           take
           such
           Oaths
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           may
           be
           the
           last
           that
           suffer
           by
           them
           .
           And
           I
           further
           wish
           that
           these
           men
           ,
           
             W.
             P.
             O
             C.
             J.T.
             N.
             S.
          
           yea
           and
           the
           Commissioners
           and
           Doctors
           too
           ,
           may
           timely
           and
           sadly
           consider
           of
           it
           ;
           That
           if
           
             William
             Cottles
             soul
             perish
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
          
           then
           they
           cannot
           but
           look
           upon
           themselves
           as
           guilty
           of
           his
           
             damnation
             .
             If
             God
          
           will
           will
           require
           the
           bloud
           of
           men
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           who
           
             seeing
             others
             in
             wicked
             wayes
             shall
             neglect
             to
             recal
             them
          
           ;
           certainly
           much
           more
           will
           he
           require
           it
           at
           their
           hands
           
             who
             shall
             put
             them
             into
             wicked
             wayes
             ,
             and
             
             incourage
             them
             them
             to
             go
             on
             .
          
           If
           he
           who
           
             withholds
             not
             from
             Hell
          
           be
           accessary
           ,
           then
           
             much
             more
             be
             that
             thrusts
             thitherward
             .
          
           And
           here
           let
           me
           observe
           unto
           thee
           the
           portion
           which
           
             divine
             Providence
             dispenseth
          
           to
           such
           practitioners
           ,
           that
           do
           ,
           or
           say
           ,
           or
           swear
           basely
           or
           falsely
           for
           reward
           or
           gain
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           are
           often
           disappointed
           of
           ,
           and
           never
           receive
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           promised
           them
           ,
           as
           Cottle
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           case
           they
           receive
           it
           ,
           yet
           can
           they
           take
           no
           delight
           in
           the
           keeping
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           was
           so
           with
           Judas
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           such
           a
           thing
           which
           they
           never
           dream't
           of
           befals
           them
           ,
           which
           will
           never
           be
           wiped
           off
           ,
           Infamie
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           that
           doth
           usually
           befall
           their
           families
           ,
           which
           by
           these
           ungodly
           courses
           they
           labour'd
           to
           prevent
           .
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           already
           ,
           that
           
             John
             Travers
          
           promised
           
             VVilliam
             Cottle
          
           ,
           that
           if
           
             I
             were
             ejected
             ,
             he
             would
             see
             that
             he
             who
             succeeded
             me
             should
             pay
             him
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             he
             was
             like
             to
             loose
             it
          
           :
           but
           a
           third
           thing
           hath
           happened
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           dream't
           of
           :
           and
           who
           shall
           pay
           him
           now
           ?
           
             Divine
             Providence
          
           so
           ordering
           it
           that
           
             I
             should
             be
             ejected
          
           :
           that
           
             VVilliam
             Cottle
             should
             live
          
           to
           see
           it
           :
           that
           he
           
             should
             die
          
           before
           he
           could
           receive
           the
           reward
           of
           his
           perjury
           :
           that
           that
           hath
           befal
           his
           family
           which
           by
           this
           means
           he
           labour'd
           to
           prevent
           :
           and
           (
           if
           his
           soul
           miscarry
           for
           it
           )
           he
           is
           gone
           to
           such
           a
           Master
           for
           his
           wages
           which
           neither
           he
           ,
           nor
           
           the
           suborners
           ,
           nor
           
             the
             Commissioners
          
           ,
           nor
           their
           Doctors
           did
           then
           so
           much
           as
           dream
           of
           .
           I
           say
           that
           that
           hath
           befallen
           his
           family
           which
           by
           this
           means
           he
           laboured
           to
           prevent
           ,
           Poverty
           .
           He
           left
           behind
           him
           many
           small
           children
           ,
           and
           a
           wife
           ,
           who
           was
           with
           the
           Overseers
           to
           ingage
           for
           her
           house-rent
           (
           notwithstanding
           her
           late
           
             husbands
             father
          
           were
           her
           Landlord
           )
           before
           I
           was
           thrust
           from
           the
           place
           .
           I
           have
           been
           told
           since
           ,
           that
           this
           
             William
             Cottles
             widow
          
           (
           belike
           conceiving
           herself
           to
           be
           her
           husbands
           Administratix
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           promises
           made
           to
           him
           to
           be
           due
           to
           her
           )
           hath
           been
           with
           some
           of
           
             the
             ingagers
          
           for
           
             the
             portion
             promised
             her
             husband
          
           ;
           which
           it
           seems
           was
           
             five
             pounds
          
           ,
           besides
           the
           Clerks
           and
           Registers
           place
           ;
           but
           that
           
             she
             was
             yet
             put
             off
             ,
             and
             advised
             to
             go
             to
             Mr.
          
           Stearn
           
             for
             it
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           made
           the
           woman
           to
           flie
           high
           ,
           and
           to
           report
           it
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             the
             Oaths
             which
             her
             husband
             took
             against
             me
          
           (
           which
           he
           took
           upon
           the
           incouragement
           of
           
             W.P.
             J.T.
             O.C.
             N.S.
          
           )
           
             she
             believes
             that
             her
             husband
             had
             been
             alive
             to
             this
             hour
             .
          
        
         
           From
           which
           it
           is
           cleer
           enough
           that
           she
           believes
           that
           
             her
             husband
             had
             sworn
             falsly
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           thus
           taken
           off
           
             because
             he
             had
             sworn
             falsly
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           
             sworn
             falsly
             upon
             their
             instigation
          
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             6
          
           Although
           they
           had
           no
           other
           witnesses
           against
           me
           but
           only
           Cottle
           and
           Brewer
           :
           yet
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           time
           Mr.
           Long
           the
           intruder
           of
           Both
           ,
           by
           his
           Letter
           gave
           me
           an
           Alarum
           in
           the
           rer●
           .
           To
           the
           best
           of
           my
           memory
           his
           Letter
           was
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             I
             had
             ,
             without
             his
             leave
             ,
             preacht
             at
             the
             funeral
             of
             Mris.
          
           Jane
           Rosewel
           at
           James
           
             his
             Church
             in
          
           Bath
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             at
             her
             grave
             I
             used
             these
             words
             ;
             For
             as
             much
             as
             it
             hath
             pleased
             Almighty
             God
             of
             his
             great
             goodness
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             I
             was
             not
             well
             reported
             of
             by
             the
             godly
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             7
          
           And
           here
           I
           shall
           offer
           to
           thy
           consideration
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Something
           touching
           the
           
             contents
             of
             the
             Letter
          
           :
           And
        
         
           2.
           
           Something
           touching
           the
           
             conditions
             of
             the
             man
          
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           exprest
           by
           his
           several
           Actings
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           first
           branch
           in
           his
           Letter
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             I
             had
             preached
             at
          
           James
           
             Church
             in
          
           Bath
           ,
           
             &c.
             without
             his
             leave
          
           .
        
         
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           then
           and
           there
           Preached
           ,
           and
           was
           thereunto
           invited
           by
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Masters
          
           her
           son
           ;
           but
           I
           told
           him
           (
           before
           I
           promised
           him
           to
           do
           that
           last
           office
           for
           his
           Mother
           )
           that
           I
           would
           not
           undertake
           it
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           first
           undertake
           that
           I
           might
           preach
           there
           without
           any
           obstruction
           or
           disturbance
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           assured
           me
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           he
           would
           make
           that
           his
           business
           .
           Upon
           this
           promise
           I
           repaired
           to
           Bath
           (
           for
           the
           former
           discourse
           was
           at
           my
           house
           at
           Box
           ,
           whither
           Mr.
           Masters
           came
           on
           Monday
           before
           the
           Funeral
           )
           on
           the
           Friday
           next
           after
           her
           decease
           ,
           the
           day
           appointed
           for
           her
           interment
           ;
           and
           coming
           with
           the
           Corps
           to
           the
           forementioned
           Church
           ,
           I
           finde
           Mr.
           Long
           in
           the
           
             Ministers
             Pew
          
           ;
           who
           then
           entertained
           me
           with
           this
           complement
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             was
             welcome
          
           .
           Yea
           and
           sometime
           after
           this
           Solemnity
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           some
           of
           my
           friends
           ,
           and
           
             enquires
             of
             my
             welfare
             ,
             with
             thanks
             for
             my
             pains
             ,
             desiring
             to
             be
             recommended
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             .
          
           Now
           how
           sutable
           this
           is
           to
           his
           Letter
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           :
           nor
           heard
           I
           of
           one
           word
           of
           his
           distast
           untill
           the
           time
           that
           I
           was
           Articled
           against
           before
           these
           Commissioners
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           18
           months
           after
           .
           Tell
           me
           (
           
             you
             Commissioners
          
           )
           
             how
             many
             times
             had
             the
             Sun
             gone
             down
             upon
             his
             wrath
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ?
          
           and
           if
           they
           will
           needs
           have
           him
           godly
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           tell
           them
           that
           they
           seem
           to
           deal
           with
           Mr.
           
           Long
           as
           the
           Poets
           have
           done
           by
           their
           Goddesse
           June
           ,
           whose
           deity
           they
           would
           assert
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           she
           was
           of
           a
           most
           
             lasting
             malice
          
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           most
           
             revengeful
             disposition
          
           .
        
         
           Distuleratque
           graves
           in
           idonea
           tempora
           poenas
           .
        
         
           As
           touching
           the
           second
           branch
           of
           his
           Letter
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             I
             used
             at
             the
             Grave
             these
             words
             ,
             Forasmuch
             as
             it
             hath
             pleased
             Almighty
             God
             of
             his
             great
             goodness
             to
             take
             unto
             himself
             the
             soul
             of
             our
             Sister
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           like
           enough
           that
           I
           might
           use
           these
           words
           ,
           or
           words
           equivalent
           .
           I
           ever
           took
           her
           to
           be
           a
           woman
           who
           ever
           lived
           and
           dyed
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           Christian
           Charity
           was
           bound
           to
           believe
           that
           God
           whom
           in
           
             her
             life
          
           time
           she
           had
           served
           ,
           would
           at
           her
           death
           (
           of
           his
           
             gracious
             mercy
          
           )
           take
           
             her
             soul
             unto
             himself
          
           .
           But
           now
           were
           I
           to
           speak
           at
           the
           Grave
           of
           Mr.
           Long
           ,
           (
           he
           continuing
           to
           the
           last
           such
           as
           he
           hath
           been
           )
           t
           is
           like
           enough
           I
           may
           say
           of
           him
           only
           this
           ,
           
             That
             God
             of
             his
             most
             wise
             and
             unsearchable
             providence
             had
             taken
             him
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           then
           as
           touching
           the
           third
           Branch
           :
        
         
           
             That
             I
             was
             not
             well
             reported
             of
             by
             the
             Godly
             .
          
        
         
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           who
           those
           
             godly
             men
          
           are
           which
           he
           means
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           live
           ?
           Doth
           he
           mean
           at
           Bath
           ?
           I
           hereby
           assure
           thee
           ,
           that
           (
           be
           my
           conversation
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           yet
           )
           any
           there
           deserving
           that
           denomination
           ,
           godly
           ,
           could
           hardly
           speak
           evill
           of
           me
           ,
           
             because
             I
             was
             then
             unknown
             to
             them
          
           ;
           or
           does
           he
           by
           godly
           mean
           
             William
             Pinchin
             ,
             O.C.
             W.C.
             J.T.
             W.
             S.N.S
             ?
          
           of
           their
           virtues
           and
           other
           godly
           qualifications
           you
           have
           heard
           somewhat
           already
           ,
           and
           more
           you
           shall
           hear
           anon
           :
           or
           does
           he
           by
           godly
           mean
           himself
           ?
           This
           indeed
           is
           something
           like
           the
           rest
           ;
           for
           I
           assure
           thee
           ,
           that
           (
           excepting
           that
           time
           wherein
           he
           ,
           together
           with
           one
           Bony
           a
           Barber
           ,
           his
           Brother
           in
           law
           ,
           then
           living
           in
           Bath
           ,
           came
           to
           my
           house
           at
           Box
           ,
           to
           
             search
             for
             the
             age
             of
             their
             wives
             in
             the
             Register
             there
          
           )
           I
           remember
           not
           that
           I
           ever
           exchanged
           six
           words
           of
           discourse
           with
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           (
           if
           godly
           according
           to
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           the
           word
           )
           could
           not
           speak
           evill
           of
           me
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           so
           small
           acquaintance
           with
           me
           .
           It
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           presents
           this
           Letter
           to
           them
           with
           this
           recommendation
           of
           Mr.
           Long
           ;
        
         
         
           
             That
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             and
             came
             from
             the
             Godly
             Minister
             of
          
           Bath
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           give
           thee
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           conjecture
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           and
           he
           did
           
             act
             by
             confederacy
             ,
             Mulus
             mulum
             ,
          
           that
           they
           tossed
           good
           words
           to
           and
           fro
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           mutually
           give
           and
           take
           ,
           and
           gratifie
           one
           another
           with
           specious
           compellations
           :
           
             Godly
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             Godly
             thee
          
           :
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           did
           give
           such
           words
           that
           they
           might
           receive
           the
           like
           .
           And
           thus
           did
           the
           
             Scribes
             ,
             Pharisees
          
           and
           Lawyers
           heretofore
           (
           they
           loved
           to
           act
           according
           to
           ,
           and
           follow
           the
           best
           examples
           )
           who
           seemed
           to
           hold
           their
           reputation
           as
           it
           were
           in
           common
           ,
           and
           took
           a
           reproch
           done
           to
           one
           ,
           as
           a
           reproch
           done
           to
           all
           ,
           
           
             Master
             in
             thus
             saying
             thou
             reprochest
             us
             also
          
           :
           but
           I
           doubt
           that
           as
           it
           was
           with
           those
           heretofore
           in
           point
           of
           holiness
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           
           so
           it
           was
           with
           these
           now
           in
           point
           of
           Godliness
           ;
           That
           they
           understand
           and
           practise
           it
           much
           alike
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             8
          
           But
           to
           return
           to
           Mr.
           Long
           ,
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           that
           we
           were
           to
           others
           
             meer
             strangers
          
           ,
           and
           although
           living
           near
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           in
           
             several
             Counties
          
           :
           I
           never
           troubled
           my self
           about
           him
           or
           his
           business
           ;
           and
           he
           now
           to
           appear
           against
           me
           in
           his
           Letters
           ?
           from
           whence
           proceeded
           this
           ?
           from
           piety
           ,
           or
           prudence
           ,
           or
           any
           principle
           that
           is
           rational
           or
           religious
           ?
           certainly
           from
           neither
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Not
           from
           Prudence
           .
           What
           ?
           a
           Minister
           (
           if
           he
           be
           such
           )
           against
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           at
           such
           a
           time
           as
           this
           ?
           when
           we
           had
           almost
           all
           beside
           against
           us
           ,
           fot
           we
           to
           be
           at
           it
           amongst
           our selves
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           rationally
           conjectured
           that
           in
           
             Noahs
             Ark
          
           the
           Sheep
           and
           the
           Wolf
           ,
           the
           Lion
           and
           the
           Goat
           ,
           the
           Hawke
           and
           the
           Dove
           had
           no
           hatred
           unto
           ,
           nor
           fear
           of
           each
           other
           ;
           the
           imminent
           and
           dreadful
           danger
           which
           they
           were
           all
           in
           ,
           made
           them
           for
           that
           time
           to
           
             lay
             aside
             their
             antipathy
          
           :
           and
           then
           for
           Mr.
           Long
           at
           such
           a
           time
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           sollicitation
           of
           such
           men
           as
           these
           who
           brought
           his
           Letter
           ;
           to
           appear
           against
           me
           !
           and
           to
           ingage
           against
           me
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           such
           who
           would
           crie
           Aha
           ,
           so
           would
           we
           have
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           ruin
           of
           us
           all
           !
           and
           Mr.
           Long
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           this
           conceit
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           these
           very
           men
           who
           importuned
           you
           thus
           to
           appear
           against
           me
           ,
           would
           to
           serve
           their
           turns
           ,
           if
           occasion
           were
           offered
           ,
           be
           as
           ready
           to
           practise
           with
           me
           to
           write
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             9
          
           No
           Prudence
           then
           in
           
             Mr.
             Longs
          
           actings
           .
           No
           nor
        
         
           2.
           
           Any
           Piety
           neither
           .
           There
           were
           indeed
           heretofore
           a
           sort
           of
           people
           who
           pretended
           to
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           yet
           amongst
           other
           vile
           affections
           were
           
             false
             accusers
          
           ;
           these
           indeed
           might
           have
           the
           form
           ,
           
           or
           outside
           ,
           or
           resemblance
           of
           
             Godliness
             ,
             
             but
             in
             their
             conversations
             they
             denyed
             the
             power
             thereof
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           were
           they
           the
           more
           〈◊〉
           ,
           because
           they
           
             intituled
             Religion
          
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           converted
           their
           
             malicious
             actings
          
           with
           so
           good
           a
           name
           ,
           Godly
           .
           I
           would
           have
           Mr.
           Long
           observe
           it
           (
           if
           he
           understand
           the
           Original
           )
           that
           the
           word
           which
           we
           English
           
             false
             accusers
          
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           margin
           ,
           Make-bates
           ,
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           the
           same
           word
           being
           Englished
           Slanderers
           ,
           and
           both
           these
           ,
           
             the
             false
             Accuser
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Slanderer
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Devils
           name
           ,
           because
           they
           resemble
           him
           in
           their
           actings
           .
           Now
           to
           bring
           down
           this
           to
           Mr.
           Long
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           believe
           he
           will
           not
           deny
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           Letter
           was
           intended
           by
           himself
           as
           an
           accusation
           against
           me
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           it
           that
           this
           accusation
           ,
           as
           to
           him
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           false
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           me
           not
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           3.
           he
           appearing
           by
           his
           Letter
           against
           me
           in
           
             such
             a
             conjuncture
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             persons
             ,
             and
             after
             such
             a
             manner
          
           ;
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           otherwise
           but
           that
           it
           was
           with
           some
           
             spiteful
             malitious
             design
          
           against
           me
           .
           And
           therefore
           Mr.
           Long
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           I
           do
           him
           no
           wrong
           ,
           if
           I
           report
           him
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           Slanderer
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           is
           rendered
           1
           Tim.
           3.11
           .
           and
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           
             false
             Accuser
          
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           is
           rendered
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.3
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             10
          
           And
           if
           Mr.
           Long
           will
           needs
           be
           Godly
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           yet
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           that
           his
           Godliness
           is
           of
           a
           much
           differing
           kind
           from
           the
           
             primitive
             Godliness
          
           ,
           and
           the
           concomitants
           thereof
           .
           Then
           was
           Godliness
           accompanied
           with
           righteousness
           ,
           
           
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             patience
             ,
             meekness
          
           :
           So
           far
           from
           
             offering
             wrong
          
           to
           any
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             desirous
             to
             do
             them
             all
             good
          
           ;
           so
           far
           from
           
             hatred
             to
             any
          
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           
             wrought
             charity
             towards
             all
          
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           from
           severity
           ,
           or
           rigidnesse
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           made
           men
           most
           moderate
           towards
           offenders
           .
           Hence
           that
           of
           the
           
             Apostle
             ,
             If
             any
             man
             be
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
          
           
           
             ye
             which
             are
             spiritual
             restore
             such
             a
             one
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             .
          
           It
           is
           observed
           by
           many
           Interpreters
           that
           the
           word
           which
           is
           englished
           Restore
           ,
           properly
           signifies
           
             to
             put
             in
             joynt
             any
             bone
             of
             the
             body
             which
             is
             broken
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             its
             place
             .
          
           If
           then
           the
           spiritual
           man
           (
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
          
           )
           were
           to
           
             set
             in
             joint
          
           members
           that
           were
           dislocated
           ,
           then
           certainly
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           
             break
             them
          
           when
           they
           were
           whole
           ;
           and
           if
           to
           set
           and
           restore
           them
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           ,
           then
           certainly
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           break
           them
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           backbiting
           and
           slandering
           .
           No
           fruits
           of
           Godliness
           these
           ,
           Mr.
           Long.
           Nay
           more
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           him
           neerer
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           writing
           Letters
           .
           
           The
           Apostle
           ,
           although
           he
           sayes
           he
           needs
           them
           not
           ,
           yet
           seems
           to
           intimate
           that
           it
           was
           then
           a
           custom
           for
           Christians
           ,
           especially
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           grant
           to
           others
           according
           to
           their
           
           several
           occasions
           ,
           
             their
             Letters
             of
             recommendation
          
           ;
           thereby
           to
           procure
           to
           those
           that
           travailed
           good
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           entertainment
           with
           those
           Christians
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           to
           go
           ,
           being
           upon
           their
           own
           account
           ,
           utterly
           unacquainted
           with
           them
           .
           But
           now
           that
           a
           man
           should
           upon
           no
           grounds
           write
           against
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           so
           write
           
             against
             him
          
           as
           one
           of
           whom
           the
           Godly
           could
           not
           give
           one
           good
           word
           !
           Certainly
           if
           this
           proceeded
           from
           Godliness
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           be
           from
           such
           a
           Godliness
           which
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           looked
           on
           with
           detestation
           ;
           from
           such
           a
           Godliness
           as
           was
           that
           of
           the
           
             Chief
             Priests
          
           and
           
             Elders
             ,
             Scribes
          
           and
           Pharisees
           ;
           not
           from
           such
           a
           Godliness
           as
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Brethren
           ;
           for
           such
           a
           Godliness
           which
           hath
           its
           rise
           from
           Hell
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Heaven
           .
           The
           Jews
           ,
           
           although
           they
           hated
           Paul
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           and
           sought
           for
           his
           life
           often
           ,
           yet
           it
           seems
           that
           they
           wrote
           
             no
             Letters
             against
             him
             to
             their
             Brethren
             at
          
           Rome
           .
           Malicious
           although
           they
           were
           ,
           yet
           their
           malice
           seems
           to
           be
           terminated
           and
           limited
           to
           the
           parts
           near
           adjacent
           :
           but
           Mr.
           Long
           hath
           been
           more
           active
           ,
           and
           his
           influence
           more
           diffusive
           ,
           for
           —
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             11
          
           I
           am
           not
           the
           only
           man
           whom
           he
           hath
           singled
           out
           to
           sho●t
           at
           :
           but
           he
           seems
           to
           be
           of
           the
           disposition
           of
           Ishmael
           ,
           
           his
           hand
           is
           against
           every
           man
           ;
           and
           although
           I
           could
           say
           much
           of
           him
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           I
           shall
           yet
           forbear
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           in
           the
           case
           of
           some
           other
           men
           ;
           nor
           
           should
           I
           have
           so
           much
           as
           touched
           at
           it
           unless
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           to
           give
           thee
           some
           hint
           of
           his
           Dispositions
           :
           And
           all
           that
           I
           shall
           touch
           at
           is
           to
           tell
           thee
           of
           the
           
             pains
             ,
             travel
             ,
             earnestness
             ,
             expence
             ,
             hazard
          
           and
           other
           unworthy
           courses
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           practised
           against
           others
           as
           well
           as
           my self
           ;
           but
           he
           hath
           not
           found
           in
           Sommerset
           men
           according
           to
           his
           expectation
           ;
           No
           Doctors
           or
           
             Marlborough
             men
          
           there
           ;
           the
           Commissioners
           there
           being
           Gentlemen
           discreet
           and
           moderate
           ,
           who
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           have
           (
           some
           of
           them
           )
           given
           him
           good
           counsel
           ,
           yea
           and
           turned
           him
           off
           with
           
             several
             rebukes
          
           ;
           and
           those
           such
           as
           ,
           had
           they
           lighted
           on
           an
           
             ingenuous
             ,
             modest
          
           ,
           or
           
             godly
             spirit
          
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           enough
           to
           confine
           him
           at
           home
           with
           shame
           and
           silence
           .
           Let
           others
           whom
           it
           concerns
           report
           his
           carriage
           and
           actings
           then
           ;
           what
           provocations
           he
           used
           to
           induce
           some
           to
           swear
           ,
           what
           pains
           he
           took
           to
           
             summon
             in
             witnesses
          
           ,
           what
           poor
           offices
           he
           undertooke
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           what
           persons
           he
           uses
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           what
           names
           he
           hath
           for
           them
           to
           advance
           the
           design
           ;
           I
           say
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           like
           these
           ,
           let
           others
           speak
           whom
           it
           concerns
           ;
           only
           let
           me
           mind
           thee
           of
           one
           thing
           which
           hath
           been
           much
           talked
           of
           in
           Bath
           and
           laughed
           at
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           :
           Mr.
           Long
           having
           produced
           many
           witnesses
           (
           which
           it
           seems
           in
           their
           Depositions
           did
           not
           swear
           up
           to
           his
           desires
           )
           doth
           
             further
             desire
             that
             others
             then
             absent
             might
             be
             summoned
             in
             end
             heard
             ,
             giving
             these
             absent
             men
             this
             Character
             ,
          
           that
           they
           were
           (
           
             beside
             many
             other
             good
             Epithets
          
           )
           
           
             godly
             men
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           his
           Proto-Saint
           ,
           he
           names
           a
           man
           whom
           he
           doth
           no
           more
           take
           for
           godly
           ,
           then
           he
           doth
           me
           ,
           or
           I
           him
           .
           And
           here
           let
           me
           (
           for
           the
           close
           )
           observe
           one
           thing
           to
           Mr.
           Long
           ,
           (
           for
           his
           
             God-father
             Mr.
          
           Byfield
           
             who
             gave
             him
             that
             name
             godly
             ,
             is
             since
             dead
          
           )
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             ,
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
          
           had
           such
           a
           gift
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           change
           their
           countenance
           too
           ,
           and
           
             speak
             differently
          
           of
           the
           same
           persons
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           they
           were
           
             serviceable
             unto
          
           ,
           or
           obstructive
           of
           their
           
             private
             ,
             malicious
          
           ,
           and
           
             hypocritical
             design
             .
             These
             people
          
           were
           much
           
             applauded
             ,
             incouraged
             ,
             countenanced
             ,
             perswaded
          
           and
           moved
           by
           the
           
             chief
             Priests
          
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           to
           bring
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           to
           death
           :
           but
           when
           they
           went
           a
           thwart
           the
           design
           ,
           the
           best
           words
           which
           they
           had
           for
           them
           then
           ,
           are
           ,
           
           
             This
             people
             who
             knoweth
             not
             be
             Law
             ,
             are
             cursed
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             12
          
           But
           leave
           we
           Mr.
           Long
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           who
           (
           having
           now
           as
           many
           Witnesses
           and
           Papers
           as
           they
           thought
           would
           serve
           their
           turns
           ,
           as
           likewise
           a
           supply
           of
           such
           other
           Commissioners
           which
           would
           do
           the
           business
           )
           imploy
           Mr.
           
             Jonathan
             Hill
          
           to
           sum
           up
           the
           Evidences
           against
           me
           ;
           which
           he
           doth
           ,
           but
           very
           briefly
           :
           his
           Rhetorique
           consisting
           especially
           in
           this
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             he
             labour'd
             to
             aggravate
             my
             Crimes
             from
             the
             Crimes
             themselves
             ,
             from
             Circumstances
             ,
             
             and
             from
             the
             quality
             of
             some
             persons
             who
             appeared
             as
             witnesses
             against
             me
             ;
             and
             lessening
             their
             contradictions
             ,
             perjuries
             ,
             and
             subornations
             ,
             by
             an
             argument
             drawn
             from
             a
             consideration
             had
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             or
             present
             Government
             ,
             whose
             witnesses
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             they
             acted
             .
          
        
         
           I
           cannot
           forget
           one
           thing
           which
           he
           insisted
           on
           in
           the
           
             first
             head
          
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           touching
           the
           person
           of
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           ,
           intimating
           that
           much
           credit
           ought
           to
           be
           given
           to
           his
           testimony
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           
             a
             grave
             ,
             old
             Gentleman
          
           .
           Touching
           his
           gentility
           and
           gravity
           I
           shall
           say
           nothing
           ;
           only
           let
           me
           acquaint
           thee
           with
           this
           one
           thing
           concerning
           him
           :
           That
           this
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
             professeth
             a
             skill
          
           in
           the
           recovery
           of
           such
           who
           are
           distracted
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           sometime
           practise
           upon
           Pigs
           ,
           being
           alike
           distempered
           ;
           now
           I
           know
           not
           what
           courses
           he
           takes
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           been
           told
           that
           for
           Hogs
           he
           hath
           this
           Receit
           ;
           That
           he
           cuts
           an
           Apple
           ,
           or
           a
           piece
           of
           Cheese
           ,
           and
           writes
           upon
           it
           
             Sare
             ,
             Nare
             ,
             Fare
          
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           inversion
           
             Fare
             ,
             Nare
             ,
             Sare
          
           ,
           and
           so
           gives
           it
           the
           Hog
           ;
           for
           which
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           told
           )
           he
           hath
           received
           money
           ,
           or
           something
           aequivalent
           .
           Now
           this
           must
           be
           either
           a
           Charm
           or
           a
           Cheat
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           punishable
           by
           our
           Municipal
           Laws
           :
           
             There
             is
             Mr.
          
           Jonathan
           Hill's
           
             grave
             old
             Gentleman
          
           .
           I
           will
           not
           be
           peremptory
           neither
           that
           Mr.
           Hill
           said
           much
           upon
           the
           second
           
           head
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           was
           it
           so
           much
           as
           was
           said
           and
           done
           many
           a
           time
           before
           by
           Mr.
           Byfield
           and
           his
           Commissioners
           ;
           who
           countenanced
           and
           incouraged
           many
           undue
           ,
           unjust
           ,
           yea
           very
           vile
           and
           wicked
           practises
           ,
           pretending
           that
           it
           was
           
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
          
           or
           
             present
             Government
          
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           discountenanced
           ,
           supprest
           many
           just
           overtures
           and
           proceedings
           of
           ours
           ,
           pretending
           that
           it
           
             was
             against
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             present
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             13
          
           Now
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           of
           these
           men
           what
           they
           mean
           by
           ,
           or
           what
           this
           same
           Common-wealth
           was
           ,
           whose
           interest
           must
           be
           promoted
           by
           such
           unworthy
           courses
           ?
           Did
           they
           mean
           that
           
             present
             Government
          
           as
           it
           stood
           then
           established
           ?
           This
           cannot
           be
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           charged
           them
           with
           ,
           and
           proved
           them
           guilty
           of
           the
           breach
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           set
           forth
           by
           that
           power
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           which
           they
           were
           to
           act
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           seem
           strange
           that
           a
           man
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           
             acts
             for
             the
             Common-wealth
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           violate
           those
           laws
           which
           
             the
             same
             Common-wealth
             hath
             made
          
           .
           I
           think
           that
           I
           do
           them
           no
           wrong
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           Common-wealth
           they
           meant
           some
           private
           interest
           or
           aim
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           which
           yet
           must
           go
           under
           that
           Vizor
           ,
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           drive
           on
           the
           design
           with
           less
           suspicion
           .
           But
           I
           will
           for
           once
           suppose
           ,
           that
           they
           meant
           as
           they
           said
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           utmost
           
           aim
           was
           the
           promotion
           of
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           taking
           Common-wealth
           in
           the
           best
           sense
           :
           but
           then
           I
           shall
           add
           some
           few
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           .
           As
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           a
           good
           end
           is
           not
           to
           be
           promoted
           by
           evil
           means
           ;
           
             we
             may
             not
             do
             evil
             ,
             that
             good
             may
             c●me
             of
             it
             ,
          
           in
           any
           case
           .
           I
           shall
           add
           ;
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           not
           in
           any
           case
           ,
           so
           much
           less
           are
           we
           to
           do
           evil
           for
           the
           promotion
           of
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           of
           any
           temporal
           Ordination
           ,
           Dominions
           and
           Kingdoms
           are
           (
           as
           of
           Gods
           especial
           institution
           ,
           so
           )
           under
           his
           especial
           care
           :
           
             The
             powers
             that
             are
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           are
           therefore
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           them
           ,
           
           because
           they
           are
           of
           his
           institution
           :
           (
           Caesar
           
             is
             more
             ours
             ,
             saith
          
           Tertullian
           ,
           
             because
             our
             God
             set
             him
             up
          
           )
           so
           we
           may
           assure
           our selves
           ,
           that
           their
           interests
           are
           to
           be
           promoted
           only
           by
           such
           wayes
           and
           means
           which
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           approves
           of
           ;
           which
           we
           are
           assured
           are
           none
           but
           such
           as
           are
           lawful
           and
           just
           .
           So
           that
           to
           fancy
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           is
           so
           especially
           from
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           supported
           or
           advanced
           by
           such
           wayes
           and
           courses
           which
           God
           hath
           expressed
           himself
           that
           he
           doth
           abhor
           ,
           is
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           great
           God
           wants
           the
           Devils
           help
           to
           support
           his
           own
           institution
           :
           or
           that
           his
           Government
           could
           not
           be
           established
           unless
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             darkness
          
           did
           afford
           some
           contribution
           towards
           it
           .
           Mr.
           Byfield
           had
           an
           
           Hebrew
           name
           ,
           and
           therefore
           possibly
           he
           might
           understand
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
           
             Perez
             Vzzah
          
           ;
           and
           thence
           he
           might
           learn
           that
           God
           takes
           it
           much
           amiss
           from
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           put
           forth
           their
           hands
           presumptuously
           and
           inconsiderately
           to
           uphold
           the
           Ark
           ,
           although
           shaken
           :
           much
           more
           would
           he
           have
           taken
           it
           amiss
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           in
           contempt
           of
           his
           express
           command
           put
           forth
           wicked
           hands
           to
           uphold
           it
           .
           I
           remember
           ,
           that
           when
           Captain
           Byshop
           endeadeavoured
           to
           extenuate
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           justifie
           Faulconers
           perjury
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Lord
           Craven
           ,
           by
           recounting
           the
           services
           which
           Faulconer
           had
           done
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           adding
           that
           
             Faulconer
             was
             one
             by
             whom
             the
             Common-wealth
             sate
             safe
             ,
          
           at
           
             that
             hour
          
           ;
           The
           learned
           Council
           replyed
           on
           him
           thus
           ;
           
             It
             is
             God
             that
             we
             sit
             safe
             by
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             him
             .
          
           Perjuries
           are
           not
           proper
           means
           either
           to
           advance
           or
           strengthen
           a
           Common-wealth
           .
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           in
           so
           clear
           a
           case
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Job
           ,
           
           
             Will
             you
             speak
             wickedly
             for
             God
             ?
             and
             talk
             deceitfully
             for
             him
             .
          
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           add
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           whosoever
           shall
           go
           about
           ,
           either
           in
           pretence
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           advance
           the
           Interest
           of
           a
           
             Common
             wealth
          
           by
           unlawful
           or
           wicked
           courses
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           enemy
           unto
           it
           .
           
             The
             Throne
             is
             established
             by
             righteousness
             ,
          
           
           therefore
           destroyed
           and
           over-thrown
           by
           injustice
           .
           And
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           
             It
             is
             Abomination
          
           ,
           &c.
           seems
           to
           intimate
           that
           not
           only
           Piety
           ,
           
           but
           even
           Prudence
           ,
           should
           engage
           such
           who
           medled
           in
           Common-wealths
           ,
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           Equity
           and
           Justice
           ,
           because
           wickedness
           is
           so
           destructive
           to
           them
           .
           Be
           it
           then
           either
           the
           Supreme
           that
           commands
           unjust
           things
           ,
           or
           
             inferior
             Commissioners
          
           that
           put
           unjust
           commands
           into
           execution
           ,
           yet
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           proved
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           none
           that
           are
           such
           Malignants
           to
           their
           Government
           ,
           as
           are
           
             they
             themselves
          
           .
           Excepting
           himself
           and
           his
           vertuous
           Jezabel
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           of
           any
           that
           did
           contribute
           more
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           Ahab
           and
           his
           house
           ,
           then
           did
           those
           
             obsequious
             Elders
             and
             Nobles
             of
          
           Jezreel
           ,
           
             and
             their
             sons
             of
          
           Belial
           .
           'T
           is
           like
           enough
           ,
           that
           the
           
             State
             Politique
          
           may
           deride
           both
           the
           Priest
           and
           his
           doctrine
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           like
           enough
           that
           Ahab
           (
           before
           he
           fell
           at
           
             Ramoth
             Gilead
          
           )
           would
           have
           derided
           ,
           or
           done
           worse
           to
           any
           man
           who
           should
           have
           said
           as
           much
           to
           him
           .
           But
           I
           would
           have
           the
           
             State
             Politiques
          
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           what
           opinion
           they
           think
           that
           Ahab
           hath
           of
           it
           now
           ?
           who
           were
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           to
           him
           and
           his
           house
           ?
           who
           were
           they
           that
           brought
           his
           family
           to
           a
           
             sudden
             ruine
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             fearful
             one
          
           ?
           could
           we
           hear
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           answer
           ,
           that
           
             he
             himself
          
           and
           
             his
             friends
          
           undid
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           did
           so
           much
           strengthen
           his
           Enemies
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           own
           and
           his
           Favorites
           injustice
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             14
          
           Yea
           ,
           and
           possibly
           (
           you
           
             Marlborough
             men
          
           )
           some
           one
           whom
           you
           lately
           knew
           ,
           
           
             your
             polished
             shaft
          
           had
           not
           been
           so
           suddenly
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           
             your
             Plant
             of
             Renown
          
           ,
           laid
           aside
           so
           soon
           ,
           so
           as
           scarcely
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           ,
           but
           in
           pity
           or
           contempt
           ,
           unless
           such
           
             Officious
             Commissioners
          
           as
           your selves
           ,
           had
           executed
           his
           Ordinances
           with
           far
           greater
           injustice
           then
           ever
           he
           
             made
             them
          
           .
           You
           might
           and
           did
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           for
           
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
          
           and
           possibly
           you
           had
           thoughts
           thereby
           to
           have
           established
           ,
           and
           perpetuated
           that
           Establishment
           both
           for
           
             him
             ,
             his
          
           ,
           and
           your
           selves
           .
           And
           now
           lo
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           
             their
             honor
             is
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
          
           and
           as
           for
           your selves
           ,
           you
           live
           the
           scorn
           of
           others
           as
           well
           as
           those
           whom
           you
           have
           injured
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           possibly
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           you
           may
           be
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           then
           those
           whom
           you
           have
           thrust
           out
           of
           doors
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             15
          
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Transactions
           at
           Lavington
           at
           this
           time
           :
           After
           that
           Mr.
           Hill
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           had
           summ'd
           up
           the
           Evidence
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           my
           Counsel
           on
           my
           behalf
           had
           pleaded
           to
           the
           charge
           ,
           we
           were
           all
           commanded
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           that
           the
           Commissioners
           might
           debate
           the
           business
           among
           themselves
           .
           
           There
           were
           at
           this
           time
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           indeed
           a
           greater
           number
           then
           I
           had
           seen
           at
           any
           time
           before
           ,
           viz
           Mr.
           Thistlethwait
           ,
           Mr.
           Michel
           ,
           Mr.
           Shute
           ,
           Mr.
           Middlecot
           ,
           Mr.
           Ludloe
           of
           Claringdon
           ,
           Mr.
           Hely
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           Marlborough
           men
           whom
           Mr.
           Byfield
           had
           call'd
           upon
           that
           morning
           at
           Marlborough
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           along
           with
           him
           .
           Now
           those
           that
           know
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           can
           tell
           that
           Marlborough
           lieth
           not
           neer
           the
           direct
           way
           from
           Collingborn
           to
           Lavington
           ,
           and
           yet
           Mr.
           Byfield
           taketh
           it
           in
           his
           way
           thither
           ;
           to
           give
           us
           to
           know
           ,
           That
           malicious
           men
           will
           not
           spare
           for
           any
           pains
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           ever
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           compass
           their
           mischievous
           ends
           .
           I
           was
           told
           likewise
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           on
           the
           way
           from
           Marlborough
           to
           Lavington
           was
           like
           to
           have
           had
           some
           mischance
           ,
           he
           falling
           from
           his
           Horse
           ,
           or
           his
           Horse
           falling
           with
           him
           ;
           I
           believe
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           such
           mishap
           had
           befaln
           me
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           made
           it
           matter
           of
           charge
           :
           That
           either
           the
           Horse
           or
           his
           Rider
           had
           drank
           to
           excess
           .
           These
           
             Marlborough
             men
          
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           brought
           along
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           some
           in
           ,
           and
           neer
           Sarum
           to
           meet
           him
           there
           :
           for
           such
           now
           appeared
           which
           never
           sate
           in
           my
           business
           before
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           ever
           hear
           Deposition
           of
           any
           witness
           which
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           Clerk
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           voted
           against
           me
           :
           of
           which
           more
           hereafter
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           meeting
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           at
           this
           time
           in
           this
           place
           was
           design
           in
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           
           for
           he
           therefore
           reversed
           that
           order
           which
           they
           had
           made
           for
           my
           appearance
           at
           Sarum
           ,
           because
           he
           doubted
           (
           as
           he
           was
           heard
           to
           say
           )
           That
           I
           
             should
             make
             such
             friends
             there
             as
             to
             come
             off
          
           ;
           which
           to
           prevent
           ,
           he
           both
           straitens
           me
           in
           in
           time
           ,
           changeth
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           provides
           himself
           of
           such
           Executioners
           ,
           that
           (
           right
           or
           wrong
           )
           should
           cut
           my
           Throat
           in
           private
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             16
          
           And
           now
           when
           the
           business
           came
           to
           be
           debated
           ,
           had
           you
           seen
           how
           Mr.
           Byfield
           bestir'd
           himself
           ,
           what
           weight
           he
           laid
           upon
           every
           Deposition
           against
           me
           ;
           what
           Rhetorique
           he
           used
           to
           improve
           them
           ;
           what
           Salvo's
           ,
           and
           lenitives
           he
           finds
           for
           the
           
             perjuries
             ,
             subornations
             ,
             contradictions
          
           ,
           and
           other
           vile
           practises
           of
           those
           witnesses
           which
           appeared
           against
           me
           ;
           what
           applications
           and
           perswasions
           he
           makes
           to
           some
           whom
           he
           looked
           not
           for
           there
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           had
           you
           seen
           or
           heard
           this
           ,
           you
           might
           have
           been
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           had
           taken
           more
           pains
           in
           framing
           this
           Declamation
           ,
           then
           in
           composing
           many
           a
           Sermon
           .
           And
           yet
           as
           zealous
           ,
           and
           eager
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           forbear
           (
           no
           not
           for
           that
           time
           )
           his
           beloved
           Tobacco
           ;
           that
           must
           be
           remembred
           ,
           although
           he
           makes
           many
           a
           Parenthesis
           in
           the
           taking
           off
           his
           Pipe.
           I
           have
           yet
           by
           me
           the
           copy
           of
           a
           speech
           ,
           which
           goes
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Speech
           of
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleighs
          
           ,
           spoken
           by
           him
           upon
           the
           
           Scaffold
           a
           little
           before
           
             his
             death
          
           ;
           Wherein
           (
           amongst
           other
           passages
           )
           be
           expresseth
           himself
           thus
           .
           
             There
             is
             one
             thing
             above
             all
             that
             doth
             most
             afflict
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             most
             false
             and
             scandalous
             report
             that
             hath
             much
             blemished
             my
             reputation
             and
             honor
             ;
             How
             that
             when
             that
             Noble
             and
             worthy
             Earl
             of
          
           Essex
           
             left
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             I
             stood
             in
             a
             window
             drinking
             Tobacco
             ,
             laughing
             and
             making
             merry
             at
             his
             downfal
             .
          
           Although
           I
           compare
           not
           my self
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           not
           Mr.
           Byfield
           to
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           ,
           yet
           let
           me
           observe
           thus
           much
           upon
           his
           words
           :
           That
           if
           it
           had
           been
           dishonorable
           and
           scandalous
           for
           him
           thus
           to
           do
           ,
           being
           but
           a
           spectator
           ;
           then
           it
           would
           have
           been
           much
           more
           dishonorable
           and
           scandalous
           for
           him
           thus
           to
           have
           done
           if
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Commissioner
           ,
           or
           an
           Informer
           against
           him
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           my
           life
           was
           not
           then
           in
           question
           ,
           but
           yet
           my
           livelyhood
           ,
           my
           reputation
           ,
           the
           
             exercise
             of
             my
             profession
          
           (
           which
           a
           man
           ought
           to
           prefer
           before
           his
           life
           )
           were
           ;
           and
           then
           for
           Mr.
           Byfield
           (
           as
           't
           is
           said
           then
           a
           Minister
           )
           to
           be
           eructing
           out
           of
           his
           mischief
           in
           smoak
           against
           a
           Minister
           in
           such
           a
           conjuncture
           of
           time
           ,
           was
           a
           carriage
           so
           misbeseeming
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           scandal
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           believe
           ,
           none
           that
           they
           ever
           turned
           out
           were
           proved
           guilty
           of
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             17
          
           One
           thing
           more
           must
           I
           acquaint
           thee
           with
           ,
           which
           happened
           while
           we
           were
           at
           Lavington
           ;
           upon
           my
           coming
           to
           Town
           ,
           and
           bringing
           Colonel
           Eyre
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           along
           with
           
           me
           of
           good
           quality
           as
           witnesses
           ,
           (
           which
           as
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           ,
           were
           all
           turned
           back
           by
           vertue
           of
           Mr.
           Byfields
           order
           ,
           )
           I
           was
           told
           that
           one
           neer
           related
           to
           the
           persons
           and
           practises
           of
           these
           Commissioners
           ,
           should
           say
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           seeing
           us
           come
           in
           ,
           
             That
             Mr.
          
           Bushnell
           
             had
             brought
             such
             and
             such
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             for
             he
             could
             not
             stay
             at
          
           Box
           ,
           
             because
             that
             place
             was
             appointed
             for
             another
             man.
          
           And
           now
           to
           see
           how
           murder
           will
           out
           ,
           we
           have
           now
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           countenanced
           so
           many
           
             infamous
             perjur'd
             suborners
          
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           this
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           a
           considerable
           Living
           to
           lose
           ;
           that
           they
           had
           appointed
           it
           for
           another
           man
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           tell
           thee
           by
           and
           by
           )
           made
           their
           advantages
           by
           turning
           me
           out
           ,
           and
           bringing
           another
           in
           .
           I
           remember
           that
           Plutarch
           tells
           us
           of
           one
           
             Quintus
             Aurelius
          
           ,
           who
           in
           Sylla's
           time
           was
           proscribed
           and
           doomed
           to
           death
           ,
           only
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           
             fair
             house
          
           at
           Alba.
           And
           let
           me
           add
           a
           little
           farther
           ;
           That
           to
           thrust
           out
           the
           Incumbent
           ,
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           only
           piece
           of
           injustice
           these
           Commissioners
           and
           their
           then
           
             corresponding
             friends
             at
             London
          
           have
           practised
           ;
           
           for
           beside
           the
           Ejectment
           of
           the
           Clerk
           ,
           they
           had
           an
           Art
           to
           defeat
           the
           Patron
           of
           his
           presentation
           .
           And
           without
           doubt
           this
           hath
           made
           many
           a
           man
           scandalous
           ,
           That
           these
           Commissioners
           had
           a
           resolution
           to
           dispose
           of
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           gainers
           
           by
           the
           disposal
           of
           their
           Livings
           .
           Let
           Patrons
           speak
           for
           themselves
           :
           as
           to
           mine
           one
           particular
           I
           shall
           say
           only
           this
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             by
             their
             own
             Confession
             ,
             my
             place
             was
             appointed
             for
             another
             man.
          
           Which
        
         
           2.
           
           
             I
             believe
             was
             the
             man
             who
             hath
             since
             my
             ejectment
             held
             it
             ,
             Mr.
          
           Sterne
           ;
           who
           lived
           formerly
           in
           a
           Living
           Sequestred
           of
           Mr.
           Walkers
           at
           Chilmark
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           was
           there
           as
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Curate
           to
           Mr.
           Sangar
           ,
           Dr.
           Chambers
           brother
           in
           law
           .
           But
           at
           this
           time
           was
           destitute
           ,
           and
           therefore
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           a
           place
           must
           be
           provided
           for
           him
           elsewhere
           .
           But
           yet
        
         
           3.
           
           These
           men
           ,
           as
           godly
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           love
           dearly
           to
           be
           fingering
           money
           .
           Mr.
           Stern
           hath
           said
           ,
           
           that
           Mr.
           
             Blisset
             had
             twenty
             pound
             of
             him
             ,
          
           (
           I
           believe
           half
           the
           money
           would
           have
           made
           Mr.
           Blisset
           my
           friend
           )
           which
           in
           all
           probability
           he
           had
           an
           eye
           to
           of
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           utmost
           power
           must
           be
           improved
           for
           the
           thrusting
           me
           out
           ;
           otherwise
           he
           had
           lost
           his
           expected
           gratuity
           which
           he
           was
           to
           receive
           for
           bringing
           the
           other
           in
           .
           
             Twenty
             pound
             sterling
             ;
             that
             was
             a
             g●od
             Circumstance
             indeed
             Mr.
          
           Blisset
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             18
          
           But
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Transactions
           of
           this
           day
           :
           after
           a
           very
           long
           debate
           :
           (
           for
           Mr.
           Byfield
           and
           his
           Commissioners
           met
           with
           more
           obstruction
           in
           the
           business
           then
           they
           dream't
           of
           )
           I
           was
           discharged
           from
           Lavington
           ,
           having
           no
           more
           said
           to
           me
           then
           but
           only
           this
           ;
           
             That
             I
             was
             to
             appear
             before
             them
             again
             at
          
           Sarum
           ,
           
             at
             the
             Assize
             time
             then
             shortly
             to
             follow
             ;
             and
             there
             to
             undergo
             their
             Examination
             touching
             my
             sufficiency
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Transactions
           at
           my
           seventh
           time
           of
           appearing
           before
           them
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Swans
          
           in
           
             Sarum
             ,
             July
             23.
          
           
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             1
          
           ANd
           having
           been
           so
           many
           times
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           waiting
           so
           long
           before
           I
           could
           be
           heard
           ,
           I
           had
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           leasure
           and
           the
           opportunity
           to
           see
           and
           observe
           other
           Ministers
           who
           were
           there
           besides
           my self
           :
           and
           I
           made
           my self
           curious
           to
           enquire
           who
           and
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           business
           might
           be
           which
           drew
           them
           thither
           .
           And
           was
           answered
           that
           some
           of
           them
           were
           related
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           as
           
             brothers
             ,
             kinsmen
             sons
             in
             Law
          
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           business
           thither
           might
           be
           either
           to
           tender
           their
           humble
           respects
           to
           them
           (
           Mr.
           Byfield
           and
           the
           
             Doctor
             especially
          
           looked
           to
           be
           honoured
           )
           or
           else
           in
           order
           to
           some
           augmentation
           ,
           or
           change
           .
           That
           others
           there
           present
           I
           was
           told
           
             wanted
             livings
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           repaired
           thither
           (
           as
           Vultures
           follow
           Armies
           )
           expecting
           shortly
           some
           execution
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           
           be
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           seize
           ,
           and
           feed
           upon
           the
           prey
           .
           Both
           these
           I
           looked
           upon
           as
           Volunteers
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           matter
           of
           advantage
           that
           brought
           them
           thither
           ;
           but
           now
           there
           were
           others
           there
           who
           appeared
           as
           Prest-men
           ,
           and
           were
           forced
           in
           upon
           summons
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           I
           reckoned
           my self
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           made
           my self
           the
           more
           inquisitive
           touching
           them
           ,
           conceiving
           their
           condition
           to
           be
           as
           mine
           .
           Touching
           some
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           was
           told
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           
             heavy
             Articles
          
           in
           charge
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           proofs
           of
           those
           Articles
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           carriage
           of
           
             some
             body
          
           was
           so
           humble
           ,
           and
           a
           Speech
           which
           
             some
             body
          
           made
           so
           winning
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           discharged
           untill
           further
           order
           :
           but
           since
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           
             some
             body
          
           hath
           furnished
           one
           of
           the
           Marlborough
           Commissioners
           with
           a
           Horse
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           
             some
             body
          
           hath
           presented
           him
           with
           a
           
             parcel
             of
             Hay
             since
             that
          
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           may
           be
           that
           the
           Horse
           or
           the
           Hay
           ,
           made
           the
           Speech
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           
             Master
             .
             These
             are
             but
             Circumstances
          
           Mr.
           Blisset
           .
           Against
           some
           others
           I
           was
           told
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           Articles
           too
           ,
           but
           yet
           that
           they
           would
           come
           off
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           
             money
             advanced
             yearly
          
           ,
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           Marlborough
           .
           Against
           others
           I
           was
           told
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           Articles
           too
           ,
           but
           yet
           there
           was
           but
           little
           danger
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           because
           the
           persons
           so
           charged
           had
           been
           with
           Mr.
           Byfield
           and
           bowed
           before
           him
           ,
           or
           were
           of
           the
           Association
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           Classes
           .
           Now
           I
           hearing
           this
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           conclude
           my self
           a
           
           man
           whom
           they
           had
           resolved
           for
           ruine
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           practiced
           none
           of
           these
           wayes
           ;
           for
           notwithstanding
           one
           neer
           related
           unto
           me
           was
           told
           ,
           
             that
             to
             stand
             out
             in
             my
             justification
          
           was
           not
           the
           way
           to
           get
           off
           as
           also
           of
           another
           way
           which
           if
           I
           practised
           ,
           might
           procure
           my
           discharge
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           such
           purpose
           ;
           yet
           I
           was
           resolved
           that
           neither
           
             Horse
             ,
             Money
          
           nor
           Hay
           ,
           should
           go
           for
           me
           .
           I
           being
           otherwise
           taught
           ,
           
             We
             must
             not
             do
             evill
             that
             good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             .
          
           If
           I
           had
           deserved
           ejectment
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           discharged
           me
           for
           a
           reward
           ;
           if
           I
           had
           not
           deserved
           it
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           discharged
           me
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             2
          
           I
           was
           told
           likewise
           that
           there
           were
           heavy
           exceptions
           taken
           against
           me
           that
           I
           came
           not
           amongst
           them
           ,
           Mr.
           Chambers
           ,
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           &c.
           and
           that
           I
           did
           not
           make
           one
           at
           their
           meetings
           .
           That
           I
           did
           not
           Associate
           ,
           but
           rather
           that
           I
           not
           only
           neglected
           but
           despised
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           such
           purpose
           .
           And
           doubtlesse
           (
           with
           the
           Doctor
           and
           Mr.
           Byfield
           )
           this
           was
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           man
           Scandalous
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
           Give
           me
           leave
           therefore
           to
           tell
           thee
           the
           reasons
           why
           I
           did
           not
           thrust
           in
           my self
           ,
           and
           make
           one
           at
           their
           meetings
           :
           for
           although
           there
           were
           no
           law
           which
           either
           injoyn'd
           or
           forbad
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           such
           meetings
           of
           themselves
           (
           being
           not
           simply
           evill
           )
           might
           be
           matter
           of
           indifferency
           ;
           yet
           unto
           me
           there
           seemed
           not
           an
           indifferency
           
             ad
             utrumli●et
          
           :
           but
           that
           (
           all
           things
           
           which
           I
           proposed
           unto
           my self
           rightly
           considered
           )
           I
           conceived
           it
           better
           for
           me
           to
           forbear
           and
           to
           stay
           at
           home
           .
           For
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           saw
           no
           great
           good
           which
           had
           come
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           which
           in
           likelihood
           might
           come
           of
           them
           .
           And
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           they
           had
           no
           Commission
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           times
           were
           
             touchie
             ,
             hazardous
             ,
             suspicious
          
           ,
           I
           doubted
           what
           interpretation
           the
           
             Civil
             power
          
           might
           have
           put
           upon
           such
           meetings
           .
           And
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           the
           persons
           who
           were
           the
           leading
           men
           among
           them
           were
           as
           fierce
           and
           rigid
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           as
           are
           any
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           on
           this
           side
           or
           beyond
           Twede
           ;
           neither
           did
           I
           know
           what
           matters
           they
           would
           propose
           ;
           or
           how
           far
           the
           managerie
           of
           them
           might
           be
           extended
           .
           It
           was
           since
           our
           memories
           that
           one
           lost
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           in
           pitiful
           Case
           ,
           for
           meeting
           &
           acting
           some
           things
           against
           the
           then
           
             present
             Government
          
           .
           And
           whether
           or
           no
           the
           working
           heads
           of
           the
           times
           might
           not
           have
           strained
           these
           meetings
           to
           some
           such
           construction
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           However
           the
           pretences
           might
           be
           specious
           and
           fair
           ,
           yet
           the
           design
           of
           some
           might
           he
           had
           enough
           ;
           and
           although
           some
           might
           appear
           there
           in
           their
           simplicity
           ,
           yet
           others
           might
           have
           had
           some
           further
           differing
           ,
           perchance
           contrary
           aime
           .
           And
           this
           we
           must
           have
           been
           sure
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           project
           of
           but
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           if
           disrelished
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           accounted
           the
           crime
           of
           us
           all
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           I
           had
           heard
           so
           much
           of
           the
           dispositions
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           
           could
           not
           hold
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           medling
           in
           matters
           which
           they
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           withal
           ;
           all
           concernments
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           must
           come
           through
           their
           fingers
           ,
           although
           directè
           ,
           they
           were
           wholly
           for
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           Directories
           ,
           yet
           indirectè
           for
           
             Acts
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Proclamations
             ,
          
           in
           which
           I
           will
           not
           say
           they
           were
           better
           versed
           ;
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           of
           these
           some
           of
           them
           made
           more
           use
           then
           they
           did
           of
           their
           Bibles
           .
           I
           should
           not
           have
           spoken
           of
           it
           ,
           unless
           a
           friend
           of
           their
           own
           Mr.
           
             March.
             Needham
          
           had
           observed
           it
           ,
           
           That
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Government
          
           (
           if
           such
           as
           the
           Kirkmen
           would
           have
           it
           )
           is
           no
           good
           friend
           or
           servant
           to
           the
           civil
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           he
           affirms
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           setling
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           in
           their
           Mode
           ,
           would
           erect
           a
           Power
           Ecclesiastical
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           the
           civil
           :
           for
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             It
             is
             a
             Maxim
             among
             all
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             we
             find
             it
             pleaded
             for
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             That
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             their
             way
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             Civil
             .
          
           Which
           Tenent
           of
           distinction
           (
           he
           adds
           )
           
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             same
             in
             eff●ct
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Romes
           
             Supremacy
             ;
             seeing
             those
             who
             plead
             now
             for
             a
             power
             without
             the
             Civil
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             long
             ●re
             they
             arrive
             to
             such
             an
             height
             of
             presumption
             ,
             as
             to
             act
             above
             it
             ,
             or
             against
             it●
             in
             pursuance
             of
             their
             own
             designs
             :
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             to
             keep
             such
             a
             Church
             in
             Discipline
             within
             its
             limits
             in
             any
             Common-wealth
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             same
             persons
             Civil
             Subjects
             and
             Eccl●siastical
             Superiors
             .
          
           
           Of
           the
           like
           strain
           may
           the
           Reader
           meet
           with
           much
           more
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           against
           whom
           I
           believe
           they
           will
           take
           no
           exceptions
           ,
           being
           one
           that
           hath
           deserved
           so
           well
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           
             he
             ingaged
          
           in
           their
           quarrel
           so
           far
           as
           to
           
             cast
             down
             their
             great
             accuser
             Mr.
          
           John
           Goodwin
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             3
          
           And
           it
           may
           be
           upon
           this
           very
           conceit
           might
           the
           Doctor
           and
           Mr.
           Byfield
           intrude
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           act
           so
           fiercely
           as
           they
           did
           in
           matters
           of
           that
           Cognisance
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           withall
           ;
           for
           as
           I
           have
           said
           elsewhere
           ,
           by
           their
           Ordinance
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           but
           only
           to
           be
           assistants
           to
           the
           
             Commissioners
             in
             matter
             of
             Examination
             touching
             sufficiency
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           a
           Lawyer
           told
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           that
           by
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           made
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           
             long
             Parliament
             ,
             Clergy
             men
             were
             wholly
             excluded
             from
             having
             any
             hand
             in
             secular
             imployments
             .
          
           All
           which
           notwithstanding
           none
           take
           so
           much
           upon
           them
           in
           matter
           of
           scandal
           ,
           as
           these
           two
           ;
           it
           were
           no
           groundless
           or
           irrational
           conjecture
           to
           say
           ,
           
           that
           thus
           they
           might
           do
           upon
           confidence
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterial
             power
          
           ,
           in
           whose
           Chair
           they
           might
           fancy
           themselves
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           they
           that
           ought
           to
           have
           Dominion
           ;
           yea
           and
           notwithstanding
           they
           tell
           us
           that
           they
           hate
           Popery
           to
           the
           death
           ;
           yet
           they
           may
           be
           pleased
           with
           ,
           and
           practise
           according
           to
           the
           
             Jesuites
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             o
             dine
             ad
             spiritualia
             ,
          
           which
           
           could
           they
           extend
           according
           to
           their
           desires
           they
           would
           leave
           but
           little
           for
           the
           Secular
           Power
           to
           take
           cognisance
           of
           :
           Mr.
           Byfield
           and
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           they
           sitting
           at
           the
           stern
           ,
           and
           directing
           the
           course
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Hackney
             Marlborough
          
           men
           tugging
           at
           the
           Oar
           ,
           and
           wafting
           them
           to
           their
           aims
           .
           Those
           for
           their
           
             repute
             ,
             honor
             ,
             sway
             ,
             these
          
           for
           their
           advantage
           and
           gain
           :
           one
           sort
           loving
           to
           be
           obeyed
           and
           reverenced
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           sort
           loving
           to
           be
           fed
           .
           These
           dangerous
           consequences
           I
           presume
           the
           present
           
             Civil
             Power
          
           will
           have
           so
           much
           providence
           as
           to
           foresee
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           so
           much
           prudence
           is
           to
           prevent
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             4
          
           But
           to
           return
           to
           Sarum
           ,
           being
           in
           Town
           ,
           July
           ,
           22.
           the
           day
           before
           the
           Examination
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           visit
           Mr.
           Eyre
           with
           whom
           I
           had
           formerly
           some
           acquaintance
           ,
           his
           house
           being
           neer
           to
           the
           house
           where
           I
           lodged
           :
           with
           whom
           I
           had
           not
           been
           long
           ,
           but
           looking
           through
           a
           window
           into
           a
           Court
           which
           leadeth
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           I
           see
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           and
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           making
           thitherward
           ,
           whom
           Mr.
           Eyre
           meets
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           short
           stay
           with
           them
           he
           returns
           into
           the
           room
           again
           with
           a
           letter
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           which
           I
           conjecture
           he
           received
           from
           
             W.
             P.
          
           and
           
             O
             C.
          
           and
           that
           it
           concerned
           my self
           ;
           and
           this
           Letter
           possibly
           Mr.
           Eyre
           might
           have
           shewn
           me
           ,
           had
           not
           
             M●
             .
             Byfield
          
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           man
           whom
           after
           I
           understood
           to
           be
           Mr.
           Strickland
           ,
           (
           somewhat
           
           you
           see
           wil
           bring
           Mr.
           Strickland
           under
           Mr.
           Eyres
           roof
           )
           came
           shortly
           after
           unto
           his
           house
           :
           whether
           it
           were
           design
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           accidental
           to
           come
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           others
           were
           gone
           ,
           I
           cannot
           say
           ;
           which
           three
           ;
           when
           I
           saw
           making
           towards
           the
           room
           ;
           I
           withdrew
           into
           another
           ,
           from
           which
           after
           some
           short
           stay
           I
           returned
           back
           again
           to
           Mr.
           Eyre
           ,
           who
           then
           told
           me
           (
           these
           three
           being
           gone
           )
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           had
           told
           him
           ;
           
             That
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             were
             satisfied
             touching
             the
             matter
             of
             scandall
             proved
             against
             me
          
           :
           as
           I
           remember
           I
           said
           no
           more
           to
           him
           but
           this
           .
           And
           what
           make
           I
           here
           then
           ?
           But
           these
           words
           of
           his
           brought
           somewhat
           to
           my
           mind
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           read
           of
           Bishop
           Ridly
           ,
           
           who
           although
           he
           were
           sent
           to
           Oxford
           to
           Dispute
           ,
           yet
           his
           death
           was
           resolved
           on
           by
           Gardiner
           and
           Bonner
           ,
           before
           he
           went
           from
           London
           ,
           or
           had
           ever
           framed
           Argument
           .
           And
           now
           Mr.
           Byfield
           hath
           given
           me
           a
           Perspective
           wherewithal
           a
           man
           might
           look
           into
           his
           godly
           Bosom
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           now
           manifest
           ,
           that
           this
           Examination
           was
           intended
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           it
           I
           should
           the
           more
           condemn
           my self
           ;
           for
           what
           ever
           I
           had
           said
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           have
           procured
           my
           discharge
           ,
           because
           I
           was
           
             condemned
             before
          
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           had
           said
           any
           thing
           to
           disrelish
           so
           learned
           ,
           so
           prudent
           ,
           so
           pious
           ,
           so
           just
           a
           Quorum
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           Mr.
           Hughes
           ,
           and
           the
           Marlborough
           men
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           been
           improved
           to
           have
           made
           more
           against
           me
           :
           
             Non
             intererat
             occidentium
             
             quid
             dicerent
             ,
          
           was
           the
           old
           rule
           of
           law
           ,
           and
           since
           we
           have
           been
           told
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           reply
           to
           be
           made
           after
           that
           sentence
           is
           past
           .
           
           Mr.
           
             Byfields
             friends
          
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           heretofore
           read
           of
           such
           as
           himself
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           and
           who
           should
           they
           be
           (
           Mr.
           Byfield
           loved
           to
           make
           use
           of
           rare
           men
           for
           his
           presidents
           )
           but
           the
           Sanbedrim
           at
           Jerusalem
           .
           (
           Reader
           ,
           think
           not
           that
           I
           intend
           the
           resemblance
           to
           hold
           ,
           save
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           
             Byfield
             and
             his
             friends
          
           were
           somewhat
           like
           the
           
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
          
           )
           Who
        
         
           1.
           
           Sought
           for
           and
           encouraged
           
             false
             witnesses
          
           ,
           against
           that
           blessed
           person
           whom
           they
           studied
           how
           to
           destroy
           ;
           which
           witnesses
           falling
           short
           of
           their
           expectation
           ,
           they
        
         
           2.
           
           Themselves
           proceed
           to
           Examine
           him
           ,
           
             Vt
             ex
             ipsius
             ore
             aliquid
             elicerent
             quod
             ipsum
             oneret
             ,
          
           
           that
           they
           might
           intice
           something
           out
           of
           his
           own
           mouth
           to
           charge
           him
           withall
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             5
          
           But
           come
           we
           to
           the
           Examination
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           next
           day
           following
           ,
           at
           the
           
             three
             Swans
          
           ,
           where
           I
           appeared
           about
           two
           or
           three
           a
           clock
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           Mr.
           Chambers
           ,
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           Mr.
           Hughes
           ,
           and
           the
           
             three
             men
             of
             Marlborough
          
           ,
           beside
           many
           other
           Commissioners
           and
           some
           Ministers
           .
           There
           were
           then
           with
           me
           
             Colonel
             Eyre
             ,
             my
             Counsel
          
           Mr
           Carter
           ,
           and
           another
           a
           Minister
           ,
           who
           were
           desirous
           to
           have
           heard
           the
           Examination
           ;
           but
           could
           not
           be
           
           admitted
           by
           any
           means
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           an
           Order
           made
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             none
             should
             be
             in
             bearing
             but
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             and
             their
             subordinates
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           a
           conjecture
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           (
           if
           not
           the
           sole
           Author
           ,
           yet
           )
           was
           a
           main
           promoter
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           so
           zealous
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           and
           also
           gave
           some
           reasons
           why
           it
           was
           made
           :
           for
           when
           some
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           (
           I
           having
           expressed
           my self
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           have
           been
           indifferent
           to
           me
           if
           the
           doors
           were
           thrown
           open
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           that
           would
           might
           come
           in
           )
           urged
           that
           others
           might
           be
           admitted
           ,
           Mr.
           Byfield
           insists
           upon
           the
           Order
           ,
           adding
           something
           by
           way
           of
           a
           seeming
           reproof
           for
           their
           inconstancy
           ,
           
             Nay
             if
             you
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             your
             Order
             Gentlemen
          
           ;
           and
           then
           gives
           the
           reasons
           which
           moved
           them
           to
           make
           and
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             if
             all
             were
             admitted
             ,
             then
             would
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             know
             what
             Questions
             they
             proposed
             .
          
        
         
           And
           what
           if
           they
           had
           heard
           or
           known
           them
           ?
           were
           your
           Questions
           such
           that
           you
           were
           ashamed
           that
           they
           should
           be
           known
           ?
           or
           was
           it
           for
           fear
           the
           Countrey
           should
           (
           hearing
           your
           Questions
           and
           my
           Answers
           )
           think
           better
           of
           me
           then
           you
           were
           willing
           ?
           and
           have
           been
           apt
           to
           discharge
           me
           whom
           you
           were
           resolved
           
           to
           ruine
           ?
           But
           it
           may
           be
           Mr.
           Byfields
           reason
           that
           
             all
             should
             be
             excluded
          
           ,
           was
           not
           that
           the
           Countrey
           might
           not
           know
           what
           Questions
           they
           proposed
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Countrey
           might
           not
           take
           notice
           that
           Mr.
           Byfield
           proposed
           no
           Question
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           I
           remember
           not
           that
           by
           way
           of
           question
           he
           said
           so
           much
           as
           a
           word
           to
           me
           .
           That
           tongue
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           at
           former
           times
           ran
           upon
           speed
           ,
           so
           that
           nothing
           could
           stop
           it
           ,
           seems
           now
           to
           be
           cripled
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           downright
           lame
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           were
           he
           living
           ,
           we
           have
           now
           got
           a
           receit
           to
           cramp
           Mr.
           Byfields
           tongue
           ,
           and
           is
           that
           to
           discourse
           of
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             6
          
           This
           business
           of
           Examination
           held
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           nor
           will
           I
           give
           thee
           any
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           I
           hear
           not
           that
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           ejected
           me
           for
           insufficiency
           .
           Let
           them
           report
           of
           it
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           yet
           will
           there
           lie
           this
           disadvantage
           against
           them
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             not
             much
             likelihood
             that
             they
             should
             report
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             took
             such
             a
             course
             that
             the
             truth
             should
             not
             be
             known
             .
          
           But
           for
           the
           Readers
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           I
           hereby
           let
           them
           know
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           refuse
           any
           of
           them
           in
           any
           of
           the
           
             Publique
             Schools
          
           of
           either
           of
           the
           Vniversities
           ;
           where
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           will
           be
           no
           orders
           made
           to
           shut
           the
           Auditors
           out
           of
           doors
           ;
           nor
           shall
           Mr
           Chambers
           cry
           out
           against
           me
           for
           this
           as
           he
           doth
           against
           Mr.
           
             Dell
             ,
             Satis
             pro
             fiducia
          
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           man
           ,
           such
           is
           his
           confidence
           :
           for
           I
           assure
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           have
           a
           meaner
           opinion
           of
           me
           and
           my
           parts
           ,
           then
           I
           
           have
           of
           my self
           ;
           but
           yet
           mean
           although
           they
           are
           ,
           yet
           perchance
           not
           so
           contemptible
           in
           respect
           of
           theirs
           .
           I
           remember
           ,
           Homer
           ,
           although
           he
           account
           Menelaus
           to
           be
           too
           weak
           to
           encounter
           the
           
             warlike
             Hector
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           makes
           him
           match
           enough
           to
           combate
           the
           
             effeminate
             Paris
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             7
          
           After
           the
           business
           of
           Examination
           was
           ended
           ,
           and
           I
           with-drawn
           ,
           there
           comes
           to
           me
           into
           the
           chamber
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           sitting
           with
           
             Colonel
             Eyre
          
           and
           
             my
             Counsel
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Blissets
           son
           the
           
             Commissioners
             Clerk
          
           ,
           with
           advice
           to
           me
           that
           I
           should
           
             resign
             ,
             adding
             that
             then
             I
             might
             be
             capable
             of
             another
             place
             ,
          
           whether
           he
           came
           from
           his
           Father
           with
           his
           
             word
             in
             season
          
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           I
           know
           not
           neither
           ,
           whether
           he
           came
           in
           any
           way
           of
           curtesie
           with
           this
           advice
           ;
           possibly
           he
           might
           by
           this
           ,
           give
           me
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           hand
           which
           had
           disposed
           of
           my
           Living
           for
           another
           man
           ,
           might
           upon
           the
           like
           consideration
           dispose
           of
           another
           mans
           Living
           for
           me
           .
           But
           this
           his
           advice
           of
           my
           resignation
           ,
           and
           the
           reasons
           of
           it
           were
           rejected
           ,
           with
           some
           contempt
           both
           on
           
             Colonel
             Eyres
          
           part
           and
           mine
           own
           ;
           it
           being
           no
           other
           then
           ridiculous
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           should
           be
           capable
           of
           ,
           and
           
             thought
             fitting
          
           for
           another
           place
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           fit
           to
           keep
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           this
           Proposal
           was
           either
           that
           they
           might
           make
           their
           advantages
           all
           manner
           of
           wayes
           by
           putting
           another
           into
           my
           place
           ,
           and
           setling
           me
           elsewhere
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           they
           might
           the
           more
           triumph
           in
           my
           ruine
           ,
           
           because
           in
           thus
           doing
           I
           had
           contributed
           more
           to
           mine
           own
           ruine
           then
           they
           possibly
           could
           ;
           having
           by
           a
           Resignation
           made
           my self
           utterly
           uncapable
           of
           returning
           to
           Box
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           receiving
           any
           profit
           thence
           which
           might
           be
           allowed
           to
           such
           as
           were
           Ejected
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             8
          
           Shortly
           after
           this
           ,
           I
           was
           called
           in
           again
           to
           receive
           
             my
             doom
          
           ,
           which
           was
           pronounced
           against
           me
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Order
           which
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           and
           his
           Marlborough
           men
           had
           procured
           against
           me
           at
           Lavington
           about
           twelve
           dayes
           before
           ,
           and
           had
           lain
           dormant
           by
           them
           ever
           since
           ,
           as
           a
           trusty
           reserve
           no
           doubt
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           they
           could
           not
           destroy
           me
           any
           other
           way
           )
           should
           not
           miss
           to
           knock
           me
           down
           .
           I
           observed
           that
           while
           my
           sentence
           was
           reading
           ,
           
             Mr.
             Chambers
          
           had
           pull'd
           down
           his
           hat
           somewhat
           low
           on
           his
           face
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           residue
           of
           his
           face
           which
           might
           be
           seen
           he
           looked
           
             very
             big
          
           ,
           and
           possibly
           might
           say
           within
           himself
           ,
           
             That
             now
             he
             had
             taught
             me
             to
             bring
             a
             man
             of
             his
             merit
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             the
             discourse
             and
             laughter
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             for
             leaving
          
           Claverton
           ,
           
             and
             going
             to
          
           Pewsie
           .
           Mr.
           Byfield
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           was
           playing
           with
           a
           Tobacco-pipe
           between
           his
           fingers
           (
           although
           he
           forbore
           to
           smoke
           it
           for
           that
           short
           space
           ,
           yet
           had
           he
           the
           P●pe
           in
           a
           readiness
           ,
           and
           was
           filling
           of
           it
           out
           of
           Mr.
           Martins
           Box
           before
           I
           left
           the
           room
           )
           and
           seemed
           to
           look
           merrily
           at
           it
           ,
           which
           minded
           me
           of
           that
           
             
             Risus
             abest
             nisi
             quem
             visi
             movere
             dolores
             .
          
           
             
               No
               laughter
               there
               appears
            
             
               Unless
               for
               others
               tears
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             9
          
           And
           yet
           I
           assure
           the
           Reader
           that
           as
           to
           the
           main
           ,
           Mr.
           Byfield
           was
           very
           much
           disappointed
           in
           his
           Expectation
           ;
           I
           have
           heard
           say
           ,
           that
           his
           word
           was
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             could
             not
             bow
             ,
             he
             will
             break
             them
          
           ;
           if
           he
           were
           not
           dead
           ,
           I
           should
           say
           it
           was
           a
           fitting
           Motto
           for
           an
           Inquisitor
           ;
           however
           I
           must
           tell
           his
           surviving
           friends
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           mine
           own
           particular
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           hitting
           the
           mark
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           hath
           missed
           the
           Butt
           :
           whosoever
           shall
           light
           on
           these
           sheets
           ,
           and
           read
           them
           ,
           will
           readily
           say
           ,
           
             Surely
             he
             hath
             not
             bowed
             me
             ,
          
           there
           being
           not
           a
           line
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           relating
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           relisheth
           of
           begging
           ;
           and
           for
           
             breaking
             me
          
           ,
           I
           wish
           (
           so
           it
           might
           not
           be
           to
           their
           torment
           )
           these
           
             qu●ndam
             Commissioners
          
           had
           seen
           how
           contentedly
           I
           lived
           without
           my
           means
           ;
           how
           little
           I
           grieved
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           it
           ;
           how
           little
           I
           desired
           the
           re-injoyment
           of
           it
           :
           Yea
           ,
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           farther
           ,
           that
           (
           although
           ignorant
           and
           scandalous
           you
           account
           me
           )
           I
           have
           often
           read
           Psal
           .
           37.
           and
           there
           I
           am
           taught
           (
           and
           I
           humbly
           thank
           him
           ,
           God
           hath
           given
           me
           a
           heart
           to
           learn
           )
           not
           
             to
             fret
             my self
             because
             of
             evil
             doers
          
           ;
           
           
             nor
             because
             of
             him
             who
             prospereth
             in
             his
             way
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             man
             who
             bringeth
             wicked
             devices
             to
             pass
             :
          
           although
           
           I
           never
           envied
           your
           power
           ,
           yet
           I
           pitied
           you
           for
           your
           managery
           thereof
           ;
           and
           (
           for
           all
           your
           spiteful
           ,
           vile
           unjust
           proceedings
           )
           I
           desire
           to
           have
           no
           revengeful
           thoughts
           against
           you
           ;
           nor
           had
           I
           in
           the
           Publication
           of
           this
           Narrative
           any
           aim
           to
           asperse
           you
           ,
           but
           to
           vindicate
           my self
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           farther
           yet
           ,
           that
           (
           although
           you
           had
           it
           not
           in
           your
           intentions
           )
           yet
           my
           Ejectment
           hath
           been
           some
           wayes
           advantagious
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           securing
           me
           from
           several
           vexations
           ,
           and
           a
           continuation
           of
           fears
           ,
           doubts
           ,
           charges
           ,
           compliances
           ,
           visits
           and
           other
           inconveniencies
           ,
           which
           had
           I
           continued
           at
           Box
           ,
           I
           must
           have
           been
           exposed
           unto
           ,
           all
           while
           you
           continued
           in
           your
           power
           ,
           and
           executed
           your
           power
           with
           so
           much
           injustice
           .
           And
           this
           whether
           I
           look
           on
           the
           Commissioners
           or
           mine
           accusers
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             10
          
           1.
           
           For
           mine
           accusers
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           of
           these
           was
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           ,
           of
           whose
           
             perjuries
             ,
             subordinations
          
           ,
           and
           other
           his
           vile
           and
           base
           practises
           I
           have
           spoken
           somewhat
           already
           ,
           and
           more
           I
           shall
           say
           ,
           when
           I
           give
           thee
           a
           short
           view
           of
           his
           life
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           man
           must
           have
           been
           humor'd
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           humor'd
           in
           his
           baseness
           :
           Nay
           ,
           not
           only
           humor'd
           ,
           but
           fed
           too
           ;
           I
           must
           not
           have
           dared
           but
           have
           fu●nished
           him
           ,
           whensoever
           he
           asked
           ;
           and
           his
           poor
           indigent
           condition
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           been
           alwayes
           craving
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           had
           denyed
           him
           at
           first
           ,
           or
           questioned
           him
           afterward
           ,
           't
           is
           like
           the
           
           fellow
           would
           have
           grown
           surly
           ,
           and
           have
           stopt
           my
           mouth
           with
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           or
           threatned
           me
           with
           
             Tho.
             Cox
          
           ,
           or
           his
           Mr.
           Chambers
           ,
           or
           Mr.
           Byfield
           .
           I
           remember
           ,
           that
           sometime
           before
           I
           was
           questioned
           ,
           this
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           came
           to
           my
           house
           ,
           to
           borrow
           some
           money
           of
           me
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           did
           not
           at
           that
           time
           furnish
           him
           ;
           whether
           it
           were
           because
           I
           then
           had
           it
           not
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           were
           because
           his
           mother
           had
           formerly
           borrowed
           a
           considerable
           sum
           of
           me
           ,
           as
           she
           said
           
             for
             him
          
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           was
           not
           then
           satisfied
           ,
           no
           nor
           (
           what
           through
           their
           base
           sharking
           shifts
           ,
           and
           mine
           own
           easiness
           )
           am
           I
           ever
           like
           to
           be
           ,
           I
           now
           remember
           not
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           me
           ,
           he
           then
           went
           without
           it
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           he
           was
           then
           so
           neerly
           driven
           ,
           that
           he
           borrowed
           what
           he
           could
           get
           from
           my
           servant
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           he
           was
           highly
           displeased
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           without
           it
           .
           And
           possibly
           took
           this
           course
           of
           perjury
           and
           subornation
           ,
           to
           be
           revenged
           of
           me
           for
           it
           .
           Now
           under
           this
           pressure
           I
           must
           alwayes
           have
           lain
           ,
           nor
           would
           there
           have
           been
           any
           way
           to
           have
           kept
           him
           from
           forswearing
           himself
           against
           me
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           
             lent
             him
          
           what
           he
           had
           askt
           for
           ,
           and
           never
           after
           to
           have
           demanded
           it
           of
           him
           .
           His
           mother
           Jone
           likewise
           would
           have
           been
           sneaking
           after
           me
           ,
           whose
           property
           is
           not
           only
           to
           forget
           curtesies
           ,
           but
           to
           repay
           them
           with
           base
           usage
           ,
           in
           denyng
           what
           she
           hath
           received
           ,
           or
           by
           patching
           with
           those
           to
           whom
           she
           hath
           been
           beholding
           ;
           ever
           beggarly
           ,
           and
           ever
           base
           .
           I
           
           must
           likewise
           have
           made
           much
           of
           
             John
             Travers
          
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           ,
           and
           
             Obadiah
             Cheltenham
          
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           been
           entertained
           and
           thanked
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           rewarded
           for
           frighting
           me
           ;
           and
           my
           benevolence
           should
           have
           been
           spent
           at
           the
           next
           Alehouse
           ,
           they
           making
           themselves
           merry
           at
           my
           charges
           ,
           and
           laughing
           at
           my
           fear
           ,
           which
           had
           furnished
           them
           to
           pay
           their
           reckoning
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             11
          
           Then
           for
           the
           Commissioners
           and
           their
           
             appurtenances
             .
             Thrmas
             Cox
          
           doubtless
           would
           have
           visited
           me
           often
           ;
           and
           I
           must
           have
           been
           as
           neerly
           related
           to
           Mr.
           Blissets
           son
           as
           Mr.
           Stern
           was
           :
           and
           although
           Marlborough
           were
           too
           far
           to
           send
           Hay
           ,
           yet
           doubtless
           something
           would
           have
           been
           expected
           there
           ,
           although
           less
           visible
           ,
           yet
           not
           less
           chargeable
           .
           I
           could
           have
           expected
           no
           more
           curtesie
           from
           them
           then
           they
           vouchsafed
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           only
           a
           dismission
           
             until
             further
             Order
          
           .
           So
           that
           I
           could
           have
           sooked
           upon
           my self
           at
           Box
           ,
           for
           no
           better
           then
           their
           Tenant
           at
           will
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           favour
           towards
           me
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           according
           as
           I
           remembred
           them
           :
           whereas
           I
           was
           since
           freed
           from
           all
           these
           charges
           ,
           and
           continual
           fears
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           man
           in
           my
           absence
           enquired
           for
           me
           ,
           I
           have
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           fear
           that
           it
           was
           
             Thomas
             Cox
          
           ,
           your
           Agent
           .
           Mr.
           Blissets
           son
           hath
           had
           no
           relation
           to
           me
           ;
           neither
           might
           the
           Marlborough
           men
           ,
           or
           their
           wives
           ,
           expect
           any
           
             Horse
             ,
             Hay
             ,
             Money
          
           ,
           or
           Plate
           from
           me
           .
           Nay
           more
           ,
           
           should
           I
           have
           chanc't
           to
           have
           met
           your
           Doctor
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           given
           him
           (
           not
           such
           reverence
           which
           he
           
             looks
             for
          
           ,
           but
           )
           such
           respect
           as
           I
           
             thought
             fitting
          
           :
           and
           upon
           some
           such
           weighty
           account
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           told
           that
           he
           was
           distasted
           at
           me
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           Ham●n
           the
           Agagite
           against
           Mordecai
           .
           Nay
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           more
           then
           all
           )
           the
           very
           sight
           of
           Mr.
           B●field
           did
           not
           since
           affright
           me
           ;
           but
           on
           him
           could
           I
           look
           with
           
             pity
             or
             contempt
          
           ,
           whom
           my
           terrified
           brethren
           durst
           not
           
             think
             of
          
           but
           
             with
             tremb●ing
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             12
          
           I
           have
           but
           little
           more
           to
           add
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           touching
           Mr
           Lud●oe
           of
           Claringdon
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Hely
           of
           Sarum
           These
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           appeared
           at
           Lavington
           ,
           having
           never
           sate
           in
           business
           before
           :
           nor
           ever
           heard
           the
           Dep●sition
           of
           one
           witness
           ,
           which
           was
           taken
           by
           their
           Clerk
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           could
           know
           nothing
           but
           by
           information
           from
           Mr.
           Byfield
           and
           his
           friends
           of
           Marlborough
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           sentence
           against
           me
           .
           And
           it
           is
           like
           enough
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           were
           
             sent
             for
          
           ,
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           
             resolved
             what
             to
             do
          
           before
           they
           came
           out
           of
           door
           .
           Touching
           Mr.
           Hely
           ,
           
           the
           wonder
           will
           not
           be
           so
           much
           to
           them
           that
           know
           him
           .
           But
           now
           for
           Mr.
           Ludloe
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           concernment
           ,
           be
           so
           easie
           as
           to
           be
           drawn
           in
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           ruin
           me
           in
           my
           livelihoood
           ,
           my
           reputation
           ,
           my
           profession
           ,
           my
           hopes
           ,
           only
           upon
           the
           information
           of
           others
           ,
           of
           such
           others
           ;
           I
           will
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           
           only
           thus
           ;
           that
           if
           Mr.
           Ludloe
           had
           been
           in
           my
           condition
           ,
           a
           Minister
           under
           question
           ,
           and
           I
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           a
           Commissioner
           to
           give
           my
           vote
           ;
           if
           I
           should
           have
           
             voted
             against
             him
          
           ,
           upon
           no
           better
           grounds
           then
           as
           yet
           appear
           to
           me
           ,
           he
           hath
           voted
           against
           me
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           that
           men
           had
           done
           me
           no
           wrong
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           made
           this
           report
           of
           me
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             pity
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             no
             better
             qua●ified
             ▪
             should
             have
             so
             much
             power
          
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           my
           sentence
           I
           had
           little
           regard
           either
           to
           
             pieny
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             conscience
          
           ,
           or
           justice
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             13
          
           And
           now
           as
           touching
           Mr.
           Hely
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           told
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           exception
           which
           he
           had
           against
           me
           ,
           was
           this
           ;
           
             That
             I
             was
             a
             Common
             Prayer
             man.
          
           I
           think
           he
           could
           not
           have
           said
           more
           in
           my
           commendation
           ;
           like
           
             Balaam
             ,
             instead
             of
             cursing
             ,
             he
             blesseth
             me
          
           ;
           he
           
             condemns
             me
          
           for
           having
           done
           my
           duty
           ;
           and
           sentenceth
           me
           to
           deprication
           for
           using
           that
           Book
           ,
           whereas
           by
           the
           
             Law
             all
             Ministers
             are
             liable
             to
             deprivation
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             they
             do
             not
             use
             it
             .
          
           So
           that
           he
           dooms
           me
           being
           innocent
           ,
           to
           that
           sentence
           which
           the
           Doctor
           and
           the
           other
           Ministers
           had
           deserved
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Transactions
           at
           my
           Eighth
           time
           of
           appearing
           before
           them
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Swans
             in
             Sarum
             .
             March
             17.
             1657.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             1
          
           AND
           now
           't
           is
           like
           mine
           enemies
           had
           prevailed
           as
           far
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           their
           justice
           of
           
             corrupt
             Judges
          
           ,
           the
           
             malice
             of
             perjured
             witnesses
          
           ,
           the
           
             restlesse
             impudence
          
           of
           the
           
             sons
             of
             Belial
          
           could
           desire
           .
           Both
           
             Commissioners
             ,
             Doctors
          
           ,
           and
           witnesses
           be
           like
           triumphing
           to
           think
           how
           much
           they
           had
           undone
           me
           .
           Notwithstanding
           it
           were
           by
           
             Candle
             light
          
           that
           I
           were
           senten●ed
           yet
           was
           there
           an
           order
           issued
           our
           the
           same
           night
           (
           I
           guess
           that
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           and
           
             Obad.
             Cheltenham
          
           were
           not
           more
           earnest
           to
           desire
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           Doctours
           and
           Marlborough
           men
           were
           to
           satisfie
           them
           )
           impowering
           
             Nich
             :
             Spensers
          
           ,
           and
           
             Joh.
             Harding
          
           to
           the
           sequestratorship
           of
           the
           ptofits
           of
           my
           Vicarage
           .
           Which
           suddainly
           they
           enter
           upon
           ,
           and
           pro●eed
           in
           it
           with
           much
           diligence
           and
           revo●
           .
           
             Nich
             :
             Spenser
          
           especially
           ,
           traversing
           over
           the
           
           Parish
           with
           a
           Hony-pot
           under
           his
           Coate
           ,
           doubting
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           told
           he
           should
           say
           )
           that
           he
           
             should
             not
             receive
             enough
             for
             his
             winter
             Toasts
             .
          
           And
           clearly
           my
           condition
           was
           then
           such
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           had
           taken
           a
           course
           that
           I
           should
           not
           stay
           at
           Box
           ,
           so
           there
           was
           a
           course
           taken
           by
           others
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           not
           know
           whether
           to
           go
           ,
           or
           how
           to
           imploy
           my self
           for
           a
           subsistance
           .
           For
           I
           was
           not
           in
           a
           capacity
           to
           receive
           any
           fifts
           ,
           because
           I
           was
           unmarried
           ;
           and
           utterly
           disabled
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           any
           ministerial
           duties
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           teach
           a
           
             private
             school
          
           ,
           because
           I
           was
           ejected
           .
           And
           possibly
           these
           considerations
           might
           encourage
           the
           
             Commissioners
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             witnesses
          
           ,
           to
           act
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           now
           an
           opportunity
           to
           undo
           me
           according
           to
           their
           desires
           .
           They
           having
           deprived
           me
           of
           my
           present
           livelyhood
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Protectors
             Declaration
          
           of
           Nov.
           4.
           1655.
           debarring
           me
           of
           all
           hopes
           of
           getting
           any
           livelyhood
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             2
          
           Which
           Person
           and
           Declaration
           since
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           let
           me
           ask
           his
           
             Marlborough
             Commissioners
          
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           was
           this
           the
           thing
           whereby
           he
           merited
           so
           highly
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           in
           their
           Addresses
           to
           his
           Son
           must
           needs
           call
           him
           
             Polished
             shaft
          
           ?
           I
           believe
           that
           they
           were
           beholding
           to
           their
           Doctors
           for
           their
           expression
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           again
           that
           they
           th●t
           Doctours
           took
           it
           out
           of
           Isai
           .
           49.2
           .
           where
           the
           Messiah
           tells
           us
           
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             made
             him
             such
             .
          
           And
           certainly
           
           this
           so
           properly
           agreeing
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           not
           without
           blasphemie
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           any
           other
           .
           These
           men
           were
           by
           their
           Patrons
           instructions
           ,
           to
           eject
           men
           who
           were
           found
           guilty
           of
           blasphemie
           ;
           and
           lo
           ,
           I
           believe
           that
           a
           more
           shameful
           and
           
             gross
             piece
          
           of
           flatterie
           ,
           and
           Blasphemie
           ,
           hath
           not
           been
           lately
           heard
           of
           then
           is
           this
           of
           their
           own
           .
           No
           nor
           in
           former
           ages
           neither
           ,
           unless
           that
           of
           Acts
           12.22
           .
           come
           neer
           it
           .
           But
           yet
           (
           I
           would
           do
           these
           men
           what
           courtesie
           I
           can
           )
           I
           will
           suppose
           that
           by
           that
           expression
           
             Polished
             shaft
          
           ,
           they
           mean
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ;
           that
           although
           propriè
           or
           primariò
           none
           can
           be
           justly
           stiled
           so
           but
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           yet
           
             secundum
             significationem
             limitatam
             ,
             &
             restrictam
             ,
          
           in
           a
           limited
           and
           qualified
           sense
           others
           may
           be
           called
           so
           likewise
           .
           As
           Kings
           and
           Judges
           are
           called
           Gods
           ,
           
           because
           they
           receive
           their
           Commission
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           ought
           to
           imploy
           themselves
           as
           in
           his
           busisiness
           :
           the
           same
           word
           giving
           them
           power
           to
           act
           ,
           and
           likewise
           cautions
           touching
           their
           behaviour
           in
           that
           power
           :
           and
           so
           proportionably
           might
           they
           borrow
           this
           Epithet
           
             Polished
             shaft
          
           ,
           and
           bestow
           it
           upon
           their
           Patriot
           .
           But
           now
           (
           this
           being
           granted
           them
           )
           they
           must
           yet
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           ask
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           congruitie
           ?
           and
           how
           do
           these
           words
           belong
           unto
           him
           ?
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           the
           Messiah
           is
           there
           so
           called
           
             because
             he
             was
             sent
             of
             God
             to
             subdue
             his
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             enemies
             .
          
           But
           now
           what
           enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Gospell
           or
           of
           the
           Church
           did
           your
           Protectour
           subdue
           ?
           Stile
           
           you
           him
           by
           this
           name
           because
           of
           
             these
             ordinances
          
           ?
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           you
           speak
           by
           contraries
           ;
           therefore
           a
           
             Polished
             shaft
          
           ,
           a
           
             vanquisher
             of
             the
             Churches
             enemies
          
           ,
           because
           the
           
             first
             undid
          
           ,
           and
           after
           stopt
           the
           mouthes
           of
           hundreds
           of
           able
           ,
           and
           
             orthodox
             Ministers
          
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           it
           
             would
             be
             woe
             to
             him
             if
             did
             not
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             ,
          
           (
           which
           woe
           is
           still
           impendent
           upon
           all
           Ministers
           who
           shall
           wilfully
           neglect
           their
           duty
           ,
           )
           this
           Protectour
           takes
           such
           an
           order
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           
             woe
             unto
          
           them
           if
           they
           did
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           .
           And
           yet
           a
           
             Polished
             shaft
          
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           not
           greater
           or
           more
           bitter
           enemies
           then
           the
           Jew
           and
           the
           Papist
           .
           The
           one
           hating
           us
           because
           Christian
           ,
           the
           other
           because
           reformed
           ;
           and
           and
           yet
           both
           these
           had
           his
           favour
           .
           The
           Jew
           a
           kind
           of
           an
           invitation
           ,
           neer
           of
           the
           date
           with
           this
           Ordinance
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           entertainment
           in
           the
           
             royall
             palace
          
           ,
           when
           as
           hundreds
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           I
           believe
           truely
           Godly
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           as
           learned
           as
           ever
           our
           Church
           enjoyed
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           were
           not
           only
           thrust
           out
           of
           their
           livelyhoods
           ,
           but
           also
           
             cast
             off
             from
             executing
             the
             Priests
             office
             unto
             the
             Lord.
          
           In
           this
           more
           like
           to
           the
           son
           of
           Nebat
           ,
           then
           the
           son
           of
           God.
           
           And
           whereas
           those
           
             ejected
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           Levites
           had
           the
           land
           of
           Judah
           to
           go
           to
           ,
           and
           there
           find
           both
           a
           livelyhood
           and
           an
           imployment
           :
           This
           their
           
             Polished
             shaft
          
           ,
           had
           so
           ordered
           it
           ,
           
           (
           it
           is
           Mr.
           Pryns
           observation
           )
           
             that
             they
             should
             have
             no
             imployment
             neither
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             .
          
           Nay
           more
           ,
           (
           to
           put
           them
           and
           their
           families
           upon
           
           a
           necessitie
           of
           starving
           )
           he
           not
           
             only
             enacted
          
           that
           they
           should
           have
           nothing
           to
           subsist
           by
           ,
           but
           also
           made
           it
           penal
           after
           the
           most
           
             ignominious
             manner
          
           ,
           if
           they
           went
           about
           to
           beg
           .
           Which
           (
           sayes
           the
           same
           Mr.
           Pryn
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           )
           was
           such
           a
           
             transcendent
             Barbarisme
             ,
             impiety
          
           ,
           and
           
             high
             way
          
           to
           extirpate
           religion
           (
           as
           
             pious
             ,
             learned
             Arch-bishop
             Vssher
          
           told
           him
           when
           he
           mediated
           for
           their
           libertie
           ,
           as
           he
           told
           Mr.
           Pryn
           and
           others
           with
           tears
           ,
           which
           b●oke
           his
           heart
           soon
           after
           )
           as
           the
           Pope
           and
           Jesuits
           themselves
           could
           not
           have
           invented
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           exceeded
           all
           forraign
           persecutions
           against
           
             Protestant
             Ministers
          
           in
           
             Piemont
             ,
             Bohemia
          
           ,
           and
           Silesia
           by
           
             Popish
             Princes
          
           being
           of
           a
           different
           religion
           ,
           but
           he
           a
           
             pretended
             protestant
             zeal●t
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Marlborough
             mens
             polished
             shaft
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             3
          
           And
           whereas
           they
           have
           none
           to
           liken
           him
           to
           ,
           but
           the
           Holy
           one
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           best
           ;
           I
           can
           hardly
           find
           one
           so
           wicked
           as
           to
           be
           joined
           in
           comparison
           with
           him
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           Jeroboam
           the
           son
           of
           Nebat
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           a
           
             politick
             respect
          
           (
           like
           unto
           his
           )
           thrust
           out
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           ,
           both
           from
           their
           service
           ,
           and
           their
           livelihoods
           ;
           and
           after
           he
           had
           taught
           them
           the
           made
           of
           sacrificing
           ,
           suted
           :
           himself
           with
           Priests
           of
           the
           lowest
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           the
           the
           Sanhedrim
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
           who
           
             commanded
             the
             Apostles
             not
             to
             teach
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             speak
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           The
           
             Apostate
             Julian
          
           ,
           although
           he
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           bitter
           enemie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           although
           he
           persecuted
           them
           ,
           although
           he
           scoffeà
           
           at
           them
           ;
           yet
           I
           read
           not
           that
           he
           silenced
           them
           .
           One
           of
           the
           worst
           things
           which
           he
           is
           reported
           to
           have
           done
           against
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             he
             forbade
             them
             the
             publique
             Schools
             ,
             and
             studies
             of
             Arts
             and
             Tongues
          
           :
           
           which
           Decree
           an
           Historian
           (
           principled
           like
           himself
           )
           stiles
           
             Inclemens
             ,
             obruendum
             perenni
             silentio
          
           ,
           merciless
           ,
           uncivil
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           buryed
           in
           everlasting
           silence
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           
             Marlborough
             Addressors
          
           think
           not
           a
           name
           (
           fitting
           only
           for
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           )
           too
           good
           for
           their
           Patron
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           a
           decree
           against
           
             Christian
             Ministers
          
           ,
           far
           more
           barbarous
           then
           was
           that
           of
           Julian
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           in
           the
           close
           of
           that
           Ordinances
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           qualifying
           Proviso
           ,
           and
           talks
           of
           tenderness
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           under
           such
           conditions
           ,
           that
           if
           men
           should
           observe
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           cease
           to
           be
           what
           they
           ought
           ,
           
             Godly
             indeed
          
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           talks
           of
           tenderness
           ,
           many
           a
           one
           in
           this
           Land
           of
           ours
           can
           witness
           what
           his
           tendernesses
           have
           been
           ;
           and
           have
           found
           the
           words
           of
           the
           wiseman
           verified
           in
           him
           ,
           
             The
             tender
             mercies
             of
             the
             wicked
             are
             cruel
             ,
          
           Prov.
           12.10
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             4
          
           And
           indeed
           this
           Declaration
           was
           of
           such
           a
           tender
           and
           Godly
           strain
           ,
           that
           shortly
           after
           my
           Ejection
           ,
           some
           sitting
           as
           a
           Parliament
           (
           although
           the
           far
           greater
           part
           chosen
           by
           the
           Countrey
           were
           by
           him
           excluded
           )
           thought
           it
           not
           fit
           that
           it
           should
           be
           continued
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           not
           confirming
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           null
           it
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           make
           further
           provision
           ,
           
             That
             
             all
             ejected
             Ministers
             whatsoever
             ,
             marryed
             or
             unmarryed
             ,
             not
             having
          
           30.
           l.
           per
           annum
           ,
           or
           500.
           
             l.
             in
             personal
             estate
             ,
             might
             be
             capable
             of
             receiving
             fifts
             :
          
           which
           fifts
           the
           Commissioners
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Act
           ,
           were
           required
           to
           allow
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           believe
           was
           no
           good
           news
           either
           to
           the
           
             Marlborough
             men
          
           or
           
             their
             Doctors
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             5
          
           Having
           such
           grounds
           for
           my
           claim
           ,
           I
           repair
           to
           Sarum
           ,
           about
           March
           17.
           1657.
           for
           the
           Assize
           being
           there
           held
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           I
           had
           some
           confidence
           that
           I
           should
           find
           the
           Marlborough
           men
           and
           their
           Doctors
           there
           ;
           nor
           was
           I
           disappointed
           of
           my
           expectation
           ,
           for
           there
           I
           find
           them
           at
           the
           
             three
             Swans
          
           ,
           sitting
           in
           Mr.
           Byfields
           lodging
           :
           and
           being
           told
           that
           my
           application
           to
           them
           must
           be
           by
           way
           of
           Petitioning
           ,
           I
           imployed
           one
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Clerk
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           draw
           it
           up
           in
           their
           usual
           form
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             Sheweth
             ,
             That
             your
             Petitioner
             being
             by
             your
             lawful
             authority
             displaced
             from
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           word
           lawful
           ,
           a
           friend
           of
           mine
           (
           being
           somewhat
           acquainted
           with
           their
           proceedings
           )
           did
           somewhat
           stomach
           at
           :
           which
           dislike
           being
           perceived
           ,
           their
           Clerk
           (
           belike
           knowing
           that
           lawful
           was
           not
           a
           word
           which
           belonged
           to
           his
           Masters
           the
           Commissioners
           &
           Doctors
           )
           was
           content
           to
           strike
           out
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           
             Being
             by
             your
             Authority
             displaced
          
           ,
           &c.
           wherein
           according
           to
           the
           Act
           I
           moved
           1.
           for
           a
           fifts
           .
           And
           2.
           
           
             That
             to
             be
             allowed
             from
             the
             time
             of
             my
             Ejectment
             ,
             which
             was
             above
             a
             year
             and
             half
             before
             .
          
           And
           3.
           (
           in
           regard
           I
           lived
           in
           Bath
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           another
           County
           ,
           and
           a
           days
           
           journey
           from
           any
           place
           where
           they
           usually
           sate
           )
           
             I
             moved
             that
             this
             might
             be
             setled
             at
             this
             their
             present
             sitting
             .
          
           In
           order
           whereunto
           I
           had
           then
           some
           with
           me
           ,
           who
           proffer'd
           themselves
           to
           be
           Tenants
           to
           my
           Vicaridge
           at
           100
           
             l.
             per
             annum
          
           ;
           for
           the
           payment
           whereof
           there
           would
           have
           been
           better
           security
           given
           then
           3.
           or
           4.
           of
           the
           
             Marlborough
             men
          
           should
           have
           given
           out
           of
           that
           estate
           which
           is
           lawfully
           theirs
           .
           Now
           Mr.
           Chamb.
           hearing
           
             Henry
             Sheyler
          
           (
           for
           so
           was
           his
           name
           that
           made
           this
           proffer
           )
           promising
           100
           l.
           and
           having
           heedfully
           ey'd
           him
           all
           the
           time
           ,
           asks
           (
           belike
           fearing
           that
           the
           Commissioners
           should
           have
           forgotten
           so
           necessary
           a
           question
           )
           
             Whether
             he
             were
             sufficient
          
           ?
           't
           is
           like
           he
           meant
           ,
           to
           
             pay
             the
             rent
          
           ,
           which
           he
           profer'd
           .
           And
           here
           to
           see
           how
           these
           Doctors
           ,
           Mr.
           Byfield
           ,
           &
           Mr.
           Chambers
           ,
           concur'd
           in
           
             questions
             fundamentals
             .
             What
             's
             your
             Living
             worth
             a
             year
             ,
             quoth
             Mr.
          
           Byfield
           ?
           
             Is
             he
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             pay
             the
             rent
             ,
             quoth
             Mr.
          
           Chambers
           ?
           This
           business
           did
           in
           no
           wise
           concern
           Mr.
           Chambers
           ,
           unless
           he
           mistook
           the
           Examination
           of
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Tenant
           ,
           for
           an
           Examination
           of
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Minister
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           that
           the
           old
           business
           of
           this
           leaving
           Claverton
           
             and
             going
             to
          
           Pewsie
           ,
           did
           yet
           stick
           in
           the
           Doctors
           stomach
           ,
           and
           therefore
           having
           undone
           me
           in
           the
           gross
           before
           ,
           he
           now
           
             improves
             his
             spite
          
           ,
           to
           undo
           me
           by
           retail
           .
           Let
           me
           here
           observe
           something
           unto
           thee
           touching
           this
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           himself
           .
           When
           
             they
             are
          
           at
           any
           time
           questioned
           touching
           their
           leaving
           of
           their
           first
           livings
           ,
           (
           which
           many
           of
           them
           have
           
           done
           )
           these
           livings
           being
           of
           but
           a
           small
           value
           ,
           and
           then
           intruding
           themselves
           into
           other
           Livings
           ,
           and
           the
           Livings
           of
           
             others
             ,
             per
             fas
             ,
             aut
             nefas
             ,
          
           right
           or
           wrong
           ;
           and
           those
           such
           which
           are
           of
           a
           
             greater
             value
          
           then
           their
           own
           Livings
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           repudiated
           :
           or
           when
           they
           labor
           for
           augmentations
           ,
           or
           unions
           of
           two
           or
           
             three
             Parishes
          
           into
           one
           ,
           (
           these
           men
           will
           
             abhor
             Pluralities
          
           as
           odious
           as
           bigamie
           )
           and
           all
           for
           their
           own
           profit
           :
           in
           excuse
           for
           their
           shifting
           and
           changing
           ,
           or
           consolidating
           ,
           they
           will
           tell
           you
           either
           that
           the
           former
           air
           did
           not
           agree
           with
           them
           ;
           or
           that
           by
           the
           exchange
           ,
           they
           might
           
             win
             more
             souls
          
           ,
           or
           (
           with
           more
           truth
           and
           plainess
           )
           that
           they
           were
           even
           enforced
           to
           this
           change
           for
           
             a
             comfortable
             maintenance
             for
             themselves
             and
             theirs
             ,
          
           which
           their
           own
           Livings
           could
           not
           supply
           them
           with
           .
           And
           yet
           these
           very
           men
           (
           the
           Doctor
           for
           one
           )
           have
           no
           such
           weights
           or
           measures
           for
           others
           .
           And
           when
           I
           say
           others
           ,
           I
           mean
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           such
           (
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           my self
           )
           who
           are
           every
           whit
           as
           deserving
           as
           themselves
           :
           whom
           they
           can
           be
           content
           ,
           not
           only
           unjustly
           to
           thrust
           out
           of
           all
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           defraud
           of
           that
           small
           pittance
           ,
           a
           fifts
           ,
           which
           the
           Modern
           laws
           hath
           allowed
           them
           ;
           measuring
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           
             small
             Ephah
          
           ,
           but
           weighing
           to
           themselves
           by
           the
           
             great
             Shekel
          
           .
           The
           Doctor
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           read
           of
           such
           who
           were
           of
           this
           judgment
           ,
           that
           
             Right
             and
             Property
             to
             a
             thing
             were
             founded
             in
             grace
          
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           men
           were
           usurpers
           who
           were
           not
           of
           the
           Godly
           .
           Now
           we
           know
           well
           to
           whom
           this
           Epithet
           Godly
           ,
           hath
           been
           by
           some
           
           men
           appropriated
           in
           these
           latter
           years
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           purposes
           :
           and
           therefore
           might
           the
           Doctor
           be
           so
           fierce
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           one
           (
           I
           being
           not
           of
           their
           Mark
           )
           on
           whom
           even
           an
           Alms
           were
           cast
           away
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             6
          
           Mr.
           Blisset
           had
           his
           fling
           at
           us
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           when
           
             Henry
             Sheyler
             offered
          
           100
           
             l.
             per
             annum
          
           for
           the
           Vicaridge
           ;
           saying
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Stern
           did
           not
           make
           above
           90
           
             l.
             per
             annum
          
           of
           it
           .
           It
           seems
           that
           Mr.
           Blisset
           was
           well
           acquainted
           with
           Mr.
           
             Sterns
             receits
          
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           he
           and
           his
           son
           William
           ,
           have
           been
           well
           acquainted
           with
           some
           of
           Mr.
           
             Sterns
             disbursements
          
           likewise
           .
           But
           at
           this
           time
           at
           Sarum
           there
           was
           nothing
           done
           ,
           for
           notwithstanding
           I
           had
           procured
           one
           who
           proffer'd
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           tenant
           to
           my
           means
           under
           such
           a
           rent
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           distance
           I
           then
           lived
           at
           ,
           and
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           time
           and
           place
           of
           their
           sitting
           ,
           I
           urged
           for
           a
           dispatch
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           yet
           as
           to
           my
           business
           nothing
           would
           be
           done
           ,
           I
           being
           put
           off
           only
           with
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             that
             I
             should
             come
             before
             them
             at
             some
             other
             time
             and
             place
             ,
          
           whereof
           Mr.
           
             Stern
             should
             have
             notice
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bear
             what
          
           exceptions
           
             he
             had
             to
             make
             to
             my
             demands
             .
          
           This
           was
           a
           business
           which
           did
           not
           please
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           delay
           me
           ,
           on
           purpose
           (
           belike
           )
           to
           tire
           me
           out
           :
           or
           in
           case
           I
           would
           be
           clamorous
           ,
           they
           would
           so
           order
           it
           ,
           that
           my
           expences
           in
           waiting
           on
           them
           ,
           should
           amount
           to
           as
           much
           as
           the
           fifts
           ,
           which
           they
           intended
           to
           allow
           me
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Transactions
           at
           my
           ninth
           time
           of
           appearing
           before
           them
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           
             Marlbo
             .
             April
             28.
             1658.
          
           
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             1
          
           I
           Was
           told
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           that
           their
           next
           sitting
           would
           be
           at
           Marlborough
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           if
           I
           would
           have
           any
           thing
           with
           them
           )
           I
           must
           appear
           before
           them
           there
           ,
           where
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           nomination
           of
           that
           place
           gave
           me
           an
           an
           assurance
           of
           the
           justice
           which
           I
           should
           find
           )
           I
           appear
           according
           to
           an
           Order
           I
           received
           from
           their
           agent
           
             Thomas
             Cox
          
           :
           They
           had
           by
           this
           time
           obtained
           an
           addition
           to
           the
           number
           of
           both
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           so
           that
           now
           they
           needed
           not
           send
           ,
           or
           go
           to
           Sarum
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           having
           a
           Quorum
           of
           their
           own
           neerer
           hand
           .
           Upon
           this
           additional
           account
           there
           sate
           at
           this
           time
           Mr.
           
             John
             Keyns
          
           of
           Marlborough
           ,
           and
           another
           ,
           who
           then
           lived
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Bradford
           ,
           being
           one
           who
           hath
           varyed
           his
           name
           so
           often
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           for
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           right
           ;
           but
           at
           that
           time
           he
           wrote
           his
           name
           
             John
             Randolph
          
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             2
          
           Mr.
           Stern
           according
           to
           summons
           appeared
           there
           likewise
           ,
           bringing
           with
           him
           
             N●cholas
             Spenser
          
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           so
           often
           before-mentioned
           ,
           all
           whose
           business
           was
           to
           make
           what
           exceptions
           they
           could
           to
           defraud
           me
           of
           a
           Fifths
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           gracious
           car
           they
           had
           from
           the
           Commissioners
           .
           Mr.
           Sterns
           first
           exception
           was
           ,
           that
           
             I
             had
             carryed
             away
             many
             doors
             ,
             which
             legally
             I
             could
             not
             remove
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           answered
           ,
           That
           
             I
             had
             removed
             no
             more
             then
             I
             brought
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             case
             I
             had
             exceeded
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             seek
             his
             remedy
             elsewhere
             ,
             this
             being
             no
             obstruction
             to
             me
             for
             a
             fifths
             .
          
           Upon
           this
           Mr.
           Byfield
           begins
           a
           very
           
             learned
             Lawyerlike
          
           discourse
           of
           what
           he
           had
           heard
           in
           that
           Case
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             That
             in
             case
             the
             doors
             were
             banged
             in
             Jimmals
             so
             as
             not
             to
             be
             removed
             without
             drawing
             of
             a
             nail
             ,
             that
             then
             legally
             they
             could
             not
             be
             removed
             ,
             but
             if
             only
             in
             hooks
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             might
          
           :
           in
           which
           judgement
           of
           his
           all
           parties
           did
           acquiesce
           :
           and
           indeed
           this
           speech
           of
           his
           minded
           me
           of
           some
           words
           which
           were
           frequent
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           my
           predecessor
           Mr.
           Coren
           (
           a
           man
           too
           much
           given
           to
           sutes
           of
           law
           )
           who
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             better
             read
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             then
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           Another
           exception
           which
           they
           had
           against
           me
           ,
           was
           
             non
             obedience
          
           to
           their
           Orders
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           made
           by
           
             Nicholas
             Spenser
          
           ,
           and
           to
           me
           (
           who
           asked
           what
           order
           it
           was
           )
           
             he
             answers
             ,
             It
             was
             an
             Order
             which
             he
             had
             re-received
             from
             the
             Commissioners
             but
             that
             he
             had
             left
             it
             at
             home
             ,
          
           but
           added
           that
           he
           shewed
           me
           
           another
           Order
           which
           I
           would
           not
           deliver
           back
           again
           to
           him
           ;
           this
           order
           I
           had
           then
           about
           me
           and
           a
           very
           wise
           one
           it
           was
           ,
           for
           I
           was
           
             required
             at
             my
             peril
             to
             deliver
             up
             possession
             by
             such
             a
             time
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             person
             named
             to
             whom
             I
             should
             deliver
             it
             up
             ,
          
           but
           this
           ,
           as
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           was
           waved
           likewise
           .
           Another
           exception
           which
           they
           took
           was
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           worth
           500
           l.
           and
           this
           was
           managed
           by
           Mr.
           Stern
           ,
           and
           
             W.
             Pinchin
             M.
             Stern
             affirming
          
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           so
           and
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           affirming
           the
           like
           :
           possibly
           if
           he
           had
           been
           called
           upon
           another
           time
           ,
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           would
           have
           
             fetcht
             trip
          
           ,
           and
           if
           need
           were
           would
           have
           sworn
           that
           he
           had
           known
           that
           I
           had
           been
           worth
           500
           l.
           but
           these
           exceptions
           signified
           but
           little
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           soon
           waved
           likewise
           .
           The
           next
           thing
           we
           fall
           upon
           was
           the
           valuation
           :
           I
           have
           told
           the
           formerly
           ,
           that
           I
           brought
           one
           with
           me
           to
           Sarum
           who
           profferd
           a
           100.
           
             l.
             per
             annum
          
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           profer
           they
           were
           resolved
           not
           to
           accept
           of
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           all
           imploy
           their
           united
           Forces
           to
           beat
           down
           the
           value
           of
           Yea
           notwithstanding
           
             Nich
             :
             Spenser
          
           and
           
             William
             Pinchin
          
           had
           not
           long
           before
           valued
           my
           Vicarage
           at
           86.
           
             l
             per
             annum
          
           ,
           at
           the
           parish
           rate
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           now
           ashamed
           to
           say
           it
           was
           
             too
             much
             ,
             John
             Ranoulph
          
           giving
           them
           this
           hint
           that
           it
           
             did
             usuallie
             pinch
             on
             the
             Parsons
             side
             .
          
           These
           men
           
             W.
             P.
          
           and
           
             N.
             S.
          
           having
           the
           same
           measures
           for
           me
           as
           some
           men
           say
           they
           have
           for
           their
           customers
           ,
           a
           greater
           and
           a
           less
           .
           If
           I
           am
           to
           pay
           a
           Tax
           ,
           then
           the
           Vicaridge
           is
           worth
           
           86.
           
             l
             per
             annum
          
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           am
           to
           receive
           a
           fifths
           then
           it
           is
           not
           worth
           so
           much
           .
           Nor
           did
           these
           Commissioners
           that
           I
           could
           perceive
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           this
           ;
           unless
           it
           were
           to
           countenance
           it
           ,
           although
           in
           thus
           saying
           they
           manifested
           themselves
           to
           be
           such
           as
           honest
           men
           should
           abhor
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           just
           men
           should
           abhor
           to
           countenance
           :
           but
           honestie
           and
           justice
           were
           vertues
           neither
           in
           use
           nor
           credit
           either
           with
           the
           
             Commissioners
             ,
             Doctours
          
           ,
           or
           witnesses
           .
           One
           thing
           more
           touching
           these
           men
           
             N.
             S.
          
           and
           
             W.
             P.
          
           it
           is
           this
           :
           It
           may
           be
           that
           it
           was
           not
           only
           to
           injure
           me
           that
           they
           thus
           laboured
           to
           beat
           down
           the
           price
           of
           my
           living
           ;
           they
           might
           in
           this
           have
           some
           aim
           unto
           themselves
           :
           for
           so
           it
           was
           that
           
             N.
             S.
          
           and
           
             W.
             P.
          
           shortly
           after
           this
           become
           tenants
           
             to
             M.
             Stern
          
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           t
           is
           like
           they
           did
           so
           much
           undervalue
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           rent
           it
           at
           the
           same
           rent
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             3
          
           During
           this
           debate
           touching
           the
           valuation
           
             M.
             Byfield
          
           sends
           for
           a
           large
           paper
           booke
           written
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           I
           understood
           was
           his
           Domes-day
           book
           wherein
           he
           had
           the
           value
           of
           all
           the
           livings
           in
           the
           County
           :
           and
           turning
           to
           Box
           he
           finds
           it
           valued
           at
           80.
           
             l
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           stints
           all
           further
           debate
           touching
           the
           valuaion
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           that
           valuation
           was
           given
           in
           
             upon
             Oath
          
           :
           soon
           after
           which
           he
           falls
           to
           reading
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           allowed
           a
           fifths●o
           ●o
           such
           
             ejected
             Ministers
          
           who
           
             were
             married
          
           ,
           for
           
             a
             maintenance
             of
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
          
           and
           
             then
             asks
             me
             whether
             I
             demanded
             a
             fifts
             by
             vertue
             of
             
             that
             ?
          
           to
           which
           I
           replyed
           with
           some
           indignation
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           that
           
             I
             did
          
           not
           ,
           being
           unmarried
           .
           But
           I
           added
           further
           ,
           that
           I
           demanded
           a
           fifths
           by
           
             vertue
             of
             an
             act
             made
          
           1656.
           
           Upon
           which
           words
           of
           mine
           he
           
             asks
             me
             whether
             I
             had
             that
             act
             or
             not
          
           ?
           my
           answer
           was
           
             that
             I
             had
             it
          
           ,
           and
           seeing
           me
           about
           to
           pull
           it
           out
           and
           read
           it
           ,
           he
           add's
           
             that
             they
             had
             it
             too
          
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           amongst
           an
           heap
           of
           
             Acts
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Depositions
             ,
             Charges
             ,
          
           a
           
             great
             Tobacco
             Box
             ,
             pipes
             ,
             candle
          
           and
           candlesticks
           he
           finds
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           reads
           it
           .
           Now
           to
           see
           the
           disposition
           of
           this
           
             pretious
             scribe
          
           ,
           I
           think
           we
           do
           him
           no
           wrong
           to
           conjecture
           that
           he
           therefore
           proposed
           that
           Question
           to
           me
           ,
           
             Have
             you
             the
             Act
          
           ?
           with
           a
           purpose
           to
           have
           defeated
           me
           of
           a
           fifths
           if
           I
           had
           not
           had
           it
           by
           me
           .
           His
           spite
           towards
           me
           continues
           still
           ;
           had
           it
           been
           to
           do
           me
           a
           discourtesie
           ,
           doubtless
           that
           Act
           had
           been
           in
           a
           readiness
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           was
           purposesly
           supprest
           ,
           and
           had
           never
           been
           produced
           but
           upon
           constraint
           ,
           to
           let
           us
           know
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           voluntarily
           or
           with
           
             a
             good
             will
          
           ,
           he
           would
           do
           nothing
           but
           mischief
           :
           and
           that
           when
           he
           did
           any
           thing
           which
           was
           right
           ,
           he
           was
           even
           enforced
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             4
          
           And
           since
           he
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           the
           last
           time
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           him
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           but
           this
           of
           him
           (
           had
           he
           been
           living
           till
           this
           time
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           said
           much
           more
           to
           him
           )
           which
           I
           found
           by
           mine
           own
           experience
           ,
           that
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           a
           man
           of
           a
           
             stirring
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           proposed
           no
           other
           end
           unto
           himself
           ,
           but
           himself
           ,
           nor
           scrupling
           any
           thing
           which
           
           he
           conceived
           conducible
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           his
           desires
           (
           for
           so
           much
           as
           I
           could
           discern
           in
           him
           )
           being
           rather
           that
           he
           might
           be
           feared
           then
           loved
           .
           I
           seldome
           hear
           of
           any
           courtesie
           which
           he
           did
           to
           any
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           by
           accident
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           a
           cross
           humour
           to
           others
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           done
           some
           mischief
           without
           his
           consent
           :
           so
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           he
           dislik●d
           not
           the
           injustice
           ,
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           any
           should
           do
           it
           without
           has
           approbation
           .
           I
           seldome
           come
           into
           the
           company
           but
           that
           he
           is
           much
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             very
             little
          
           which
           is
           commendable
           ;
           and
           since
           gone
           I
           think
           scarce
           missed
           ,
           or
           lamented
           ,
           or
           wished
           for
           by
           any
           ,
           unlesse
           by
           such
           as
           the
           men
           of
           Marlb
           :
           or
           those
           who
           have
           
             injoyed
             other
             mens
             livings
          
           ,
           and
           desire
           
             to
             keep
             them
          
           :
           and
           as
           touching
           his
           
             lay
             Commissioners
          
           of
           Marlborough
           ,
           I
           believe
           that
           they
           loved
           him
           as
           much
           as
           he
           
             loved
             them
          
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           
             very
             little
          
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           kept
           a
           fair
           correspondency
           ,
           which
           doubtless
           was
           because
           they
           could
           not
           be
           without
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           mutual
           respects
           grew
           not
           from
           affection
           but
           interest
           .
           I
           cannot
           charge
           him
           with
           receiving
           either
           Bribes
           or
           gratuities
           ,
           as
           
             hay
             ,
             horse
             ,
             plate
             ,
             money
          
           :
           possibly
           it
           was
           not
           covetiousnesse
           which
           made
           him
           to
           be
           so
           mischievous
           ,
           but
           an
           
             imbred
             malice
          
           in
           him
           .
           If
           I
           had
           known
           that
           a
           present
           would
           have
           prevailed
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           had
           I
           been
           minded
           to
           have
           practised
           with
           him
           that
           way
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           courted
           him
           with
           a
           
             handsome
             Quantity
          
           of
           
             Spanish
             Tobacco
          
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           the
           most
           immoderately
           and
           scandalously
           addicted
           ,
           thar
           ever
           I
           saw
           any
           man.
           
           And
           yet
           (
           considering
           how
           
             many
             Livings
          
           he
           had
           got
           into
           ;
           how
           many
           Ministers
           he
           had
           displaced
           ,
           and
           even
           starved
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           his
           translations
           he
           ever
           had
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           
             Barn
             ,
             Glebe
          
           ,
           and
           
             flock
             of
             Sheep
          
           ,
           more
           then
           to
           the
           Church
           )
           it
           may
           be
           conjectured
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           of
           like
           Passions
           with
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           of
           whom
           every
           Countryman
           can
           now
           observe
           ,
           that
           their
           religious
           cry
           hath
           been
           only
           for
           self-interest
           ,
           that
           their
           removes
           are
           for
           their
           advantage
           in
           revenue
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Gain
           is
           their
           Godliness
           .
           All
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           told
           that
           he
           died
           but
           poor
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           in
           Books
           ,
           of
           which
           (
           and
           of
           very
           choice
           ones
           )
           be
           left
           a
           handsome
           Library
           ;
           and
           perchance
           for
           this
           very
           thing
           he
           
             died
             the
             poorer
          
           ,
           it
           being
           thought
           that
           he
           came
           by
           his
           Books
           as
           lawfully
           as
           he
           did
           by
           his
           Living
           .
           To
           speak
           in
           short
           ,
           I
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           man
           who
           was
           mischievously
           bent
           against
           every
           body
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           al
           things
           duly
           considered
           ,
           he
           was
           more
           mischievous
           to
           his
           friends
           then
           his
           foes
           :
           for
           (
           and
           here
           let
           me
           yoke
           up
           some
           of
           his
           fellow
           Commissioners
           and
           Ministers
           to
           him
           )
           I
           believe
           that
           many
           a
           one
           of
           their
           Witnesses
           in
           my
           business
           had
           not
           contracted
           upon
           their
           souls
           those
           
             horrid
             crimes
          
           of
           perjury
           and
           subornation
           ,
           &c.
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           their
           countenance
           and
           incouragement
           .
           I
           believe
           that
           were
           he
           living
           ,
           he
           would
           confess
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           me
           as
           much
           mischief
           as
           he
           could
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           believe
           that
           one
           of
           the
           same
           Tribe
           did
           me
           more
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           more
           secret
           in
           it
           .
           If
           you
           desire
           to
           know
           any
           thing
           touching
           his
           Religion
           ,
           I
           
           think
           you
           must
           enquire
           of
           
             Hugh
             Peters
          
           ,
           or
           
             Philip
             Nye
          
           ,
           whom
           it
           is
           like
           (
           had
           he
           lived
           till
           this
           time
           )
           as
           he
           had
           been
           a
           confederate
           with
           them
           in
           their
           Traiterous
           and
           
             mischievous
             actings
          
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           
             born
             company
          
           in
           their
           punishments
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             5
          
           But
           to
           return
           to
           mine
           own
           business
           ,
           having
           withdrawn
           some
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           Commissioners
           might
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           was
           shortly
           called
           in
           again
           ,
           and
           told
           by
           Mr.
           Bayly
           (
           for
           he
           was
           Chair-man
           at
           that
           time
           )
           that
           in
           
             lieu
             of
             a
             Fifths
             ,
             they
             had
             allowed
             me
          
           12
           l.
           per
           annum
           
             to
             be
             paid
             half
             yearly
             ;
             the
             first
             payment
             to
             be
             made
             on
             the
          
           29.
           of
           September
           
             then
             next
             following
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             then
             two
             years
             after
             I
             was
             ejected
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             paid
             by
          
           6
           l.
           
             every
             half
             year
             ,
             on
          
           25.
           of
           March
           ,
           and
           29
           of
           Septemb.
           
             until
             further
             order
          
           .
           I
           presum'd
           that
           they
           intended
           not
           this
           as
           any
           curtesie
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           therefore
           expected
           no
           thanks
           ,
           being
           indeed
           worse
           towards
           me
           then
           the
           more
           civil
           sort
           of
           Theives
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           that
           having
           rob'd
           men
           of
           all
           ,
           they
           have
           yet
           upon
           their
           
             complaint
             restored
          
           them
           again
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           it
           For
           this
           Order
           ,
           Mr.
           Blissets
           son
           William
           would
           needs
           have
           2
           s.
           6
           d.
           which
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           was
           more
           then
           I
           should
           make
           of
           it
           .
           And
           since
           I
           have
           mentioned
           this
           Order
           ,
           let
           me
           observe
           something
           unto
           thee
           ,
           touching
           the
           Commissioners
           who
           made
           it
           :
           and
           all
           shall
           be
           to
           acquaint
           thee
           with
           the
           fittingness
           of
           these
           men
           to
           be
           im●loyed
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           meanest
           trust
           ;
           and
           how
           little
           they
           regard
           a
           Parliamentary
           power
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           to
           
             serve
             themselves
          
           
           by
           it
           .
           For
           1.
           they
           were
           by
           that
           Act
           to
           allow
           me
           a
           Fifths
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           ,
           things
           considered
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           allow
           me
           a
           Tenths
           .
           2.
           
           This
           they
           were
           to
           allow
           me
           ,
           if
           not
           from
           the
           time
           of
           my
           Ejectment
           ,
           yet
           from
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Act
           commenced
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           Septemb.
           1656.
           and
           yet
           they
           allow
           me
           nothing
           till
           two
           years
           after
           .
           3.
           
           They
           were
           by
           this
           Act
           to
           settle
           this
           allowance
           to
           me
           
             during
             my
             life
          
           ,
           whereas
           this
           was
           only
           till
           
             further
             order
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           this
           same
           
             until
             further
             order
          
           ,
           was
           in
           much
           use
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           it
           brought
           them
           in
           many
           a
           round
           sum
           .
           If
           any
           were
           discharged
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           
             until
             further
             order
          
           :
           If
           any
           Fifths
           were
           granted
           ,
           it
           was
           
             until
             further
             order
          
           ;
           they
           ever
           kept
           us
           in
           a
           dependance
           and
           aw
           of
           them
           :
           and
           doubtless
           mens
           
             good
             behaviour
          
           was
           lookt
           upon
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           they
           or
           their
           wives
           were
           remembred
           :
           and
           indeed
           ,
           as
           to
           my self
           ,
           this
           same
           
             until
             further
             order
          
           ,
           cost
           me
           and
           my
           friends
           (
           considering
           how
           many
           journeys
           we
           made
           ,
           how
           great
           expences
           we
           were
           at
           )
           even
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Fifths
           came
           to
           ,
           for
           we
           made
           one
           journey
           to
           Sarum
           and
           two
           to
           Marlborough
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           receive
           a
           penny
           .
           I
           remember
           that
           Mr.
           Blisset
           ,
           when
           the
           order
           was
           read
           ,
           sayes
           (
           having
           pull'd
           down
           his
           Hat
           ,
           and
           looking
           upon
           the
           
             Table
             )
             That
             I
             had
             put
             Mr
          
           Stern
           
             to
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             charge
             ,
          
           and
           seem'd
           to
           intimate
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           allowed
           me
           no
           more
           for
           a
           Fifths
           .
           And
           here
           to
           see
           how
           this
           Treasurer
           chargeth
           me
           with
           his
           crimes
           :
           for
           it
           was
           he
           and
           his
           son
           who
           had
           put
           Mr.
           Stern
           to
           so
           much
           charge
           ,
           and
           not
           I.
           For
           —
        
         
         
           
             
               section
            
             6
          
           Beside
           the
           
             twenty
             pound
          
           which
           Mr.
           Blisset
           had
           born
           him
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           already
           ,
           ●●y
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Stern
           reported
           it
           )
           demanded
           ano●her
           round
           ●●m
           of
           him
           for
           their
           charges●or
           ●or
           thrusting
           me
           out
           :
           And
           upon
           this
           occasion
           Mr.
           Stern
           reported
           in
           ,
           when
           Michaelmas
           was
           ●ome
           ,
           and
           that
           small
           pittance
           which
           they
           allot●●d
           me
           for
           a
           fift
           he
           became
           due
           ,
           I
           implyed
           some
           ●●●●nd●
           to
           demand
           it
           in
           my
           name
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           ●
           to
           my
           ●●fe
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Order
           ;
           to
           whom
           Mr.
           Stern
           makes
           his
           answer
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             That
             he
             accepted
             not
             against
             the
             Order
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             ●xpected
             that
             I
             should
             pay
             a
             fift
             part
             to
             all
             Taxes
             wherewith
             al
             he
             was
             charged
          
           :
           and
           being
           demanded
           what
           th●se
           charges
           were
           ,
           he
           answers
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Commissioners
             demanded
          
           15.
           l.
           
             of
             him
             for
             their
             incident
             charges
             in
             thrusting
             me
             out
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             ex●●●ed
             that
             I
             should
             pay
             a
             fifth
             part
             .
          
           Now
           I
           believe
           that
           Mr.
           Stern
           would
           never
           have
           spoken
           those
           words
           ,
           unless
           his
           other
           friends
           of
           Marlborough
           had
           〈◊〉
           some
           such
           thing
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           would
           have
           stood
           by
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           in
           good
           :
           for
           notwithstanding
           when
           my
           Brother
           had
           told
           them
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           seemed
           to
           make
           strange
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           unwilling
           to
           own
           it
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           might
           be
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           then
           under
           another
           influence
           ;
           their
           
             Polished
             shaft
             ,
             Oliver
          
           ,
           was
           dead
           ;
           and
           his
           son
           
             Richard
             ,
             their
             Plant
             of
             Renown
             ,
          
           had
           called
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           that
           time
           sitting
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           there
           were
           many
           persons
           of
           honor
           ;
           who
           (
           as
           I
           have
           been
           told
           )
           had
           a
           
           resolution
           to
           question
           these
           Commissioners
           ,
           both
           touching
           their
           power
           and
           their
           actings
           ;
           which
           was
           enough
           to
           make
           the
           Marlborough
           men
           to
           tremble
           ,
           and
           possibly
           therefore
           they
           change
           their
           Note
           ,
           because
           the
           times
           were
           changed
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             7
          
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           likewise
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           witnesses
           who
           were
           so
           fierce
           against
           me
           ,
           (
           reflecting
           belike
           on
           their
           own
           merits
           ,
           and
           learning
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           )
           demanded
           and
           received
           from
           Mr.
           Stern
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           told
           me
           ,
           considerable
           sums
           for
           their
           incident
           charges
           which
           they
           had
           been
           at
           in
           appearing
           so
           often
           against
           me
           ,
           to
           swear
           me
           out
           of
           my
           living
           :
           conceiving
           belike
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Commissioners
           were
           
             so
             well
             paid
          
           for
           their
           injustice
           ,
           then
           might
           they
           expect
           to
           be
           paid
           for
           their
           perjuries
           :
           and
           (
           considering
           the
           conditions
           of
           some
           of
           them
           )
           I
           believe
           that
           they
           did
           not
           (
           as
           some
           
             poor
             ,
             cheap
             Knights
          
           of
           the
           Post
           )
           swear
           at
           a
           low
           rate
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           few
           
             six
             pences
          
           or
           
             shillings
             .
             William
             Pinchin
          
           doubtless
           knew
           how
           to
           value
           his
           Oaths
           as
           well
           as
           he
           did
           his
           bread
           and
           cheese
           ;
           and
           much
           according
           to
           those
           Souldiers
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           be
           hired
           to
           bear
           
             false
             witness
          
           ,
           but
           for
           
             large
             money
          
           ,
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             8
          
           And
           clearly
           those
           words
           of
           Mr.
           Stern
           ,
           that
           he
           expected
           that
           
             I
             should
             pay
             a
             fifths
             of
             their
             incident
             charges
             ,
          
           put
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           something
           which
           I
           had
           read
           of
           Phocion
           of
           Athens
           ,
           
           who
           being
           unjustly
           condemned
           to
           death
           ,
           was
           afterward
           inforced
           to
           buy
           his
           poyson
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           at
           
           charges
           for
           his
           
             own
             Execution
          
           :
           these
           men
           serving
           me
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           :
           for
           (
           as
           not
           content
           to
           take
           away
           all
           that
           I
           had
           )
           they
           would
           have
           made
           me
           
             pay
             them
          
           for
           undoing
           of
           me
           .
           And
           as
           in
           this
           ,
           so
           in
           another
           particular
           likewise
           :
           for
           (
           as
           thinking
           they
           had
           not
           enough
           undone
           ,
           in
           turning
           me
           out
           of
           my
           house
           ,
           on
           the
           reparations
           whereof
           ,
           and
           the
           mounds
           ,
           I
           had
           laid
           out
           neer
           an
           hundred
           pounds
           )
           Mr.
           Stern
           prefers
           a
           Bill
           against
           me
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           (
           I
           guess
           being
           incouraged
           thereunto
           by
           these
           men
           )
           for
           dilapidations
           ,
           to
           the
           value
           of
           more
           then
           I
           think
           he
           is
           honestly
           worth
           .
           Now
           I
           cannot
           think
           that
           Mr.
           Stern
           ever
           would
           have
           prefer'd
           such
           a
           Bill
           against
           me
           ,
           unless
           it
           had
           been
           upon
           
             their
             incouragement
          
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           believe
           that
           they
           would
           have
           incouraged
           him
           thereunto
           ,
           unless
           they
           had
           thought
           with
           the
           wise
           once
           in
           the
           
             Psalm
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             never
             be
             moved
          
           ;
           their
           long
           success
           in
           their
           wickednesses
           having
           possest
           them
           with
           that
           delusion
           ,
           that
           
             God
             did
             own
             them
             for
             his
          
           ;
           and
           from
           this
           consideration
           ,
           that
           the
           Divine
           power
           made
           use
           of
           them
           as
           the
           instruments
           of
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           to
           correct
           others
           by
           ,
           (
           which
           sober
           men
           take
           to
           be
           an
           argument
           of
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           rather
           then
           of
           his
           favour
           )
           they
           forthwith
           sooth
           themselves
           up
           that
           they
           were
           his
           beloved
           ones
           .
           These
           men
           little
           dreaming
           that
           their
           foundation
           was
           laid
           upon
           Oliver
           :
           and
           that
           Oliver's
           foundation
           was
           laid
           upon
           the
           most
           unparallel'd
           wickedness
           that
           this
           Land
           was
           ever
           guilty
           of
           :
           and
           that
           a
           building
           raised
           upon
           wickedness
           is
           never
           without
           a
           woe
           ;
           and
           that
           
           the
           higher
           such
           a
           building
           is
           carryed
           up
           ,
           the
           neerer
           it
           is
           to
           ruin
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             9
          
           I
           told
           thee
           but
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           that
           
             Mr.
             Stern
          
           prefer'd
           a
           Bill
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           against
           me
           for
           dilapidations
           :
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           now
           ,
           that
           upon
           my
           answer
           he
           forbears
           to
           proceed
           ,
           as
           likewise
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           let
           his
           sute
           fall
           .
           When
           the
           Bill
           was
           dismist
           the
           Court
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           prosecution
           ,
           I
           had
           a
           subpaena
           for
           cost
           for
           non-prosecution
           ,
           which
           an
           Atturney
           serving
           upon
           him
           ,
           asks
           him
           ,
           
             What
             his
             reason
             was
             that
          
           (
           since
           he
           had
           begun
           his
           sute
           )
           
             he
             did
             not
             go
             on
             with
             it
             ?
          
           To
           whom
           Mr.
           Stern
           makes
           his
           answer
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           That
           the
           times
           were
           various
           ,
           every
           moneth
           bringing
           forth
           some
           change
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           it
           which
           made
           him
           give
           over
           ;
           for
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           should
           it
           come
           to
           that
           pass
           ,
           that
           
             Carolus
             Dei
             grati●
          
           should
           be
           written
           instead
           of
           
             Custodes
             Libertatis
             Angliae
             ,
             actum
             esset
             ,
          
           all
           his
           hopes
           would
           perish
           :
           from
           which
           words
           of
           his
           it
           is
           evident
           enough
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           distrusted
           his
           own
           case
           ,
           if
           proceedings
           should
           come
           to
           be
           legal
           :
           and
           that
           all
           the
           hopes
           he
           had
           that
           his
           sute
           should
           succeed
           ,
           was
           only
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           wickedness
           should
           still
           prevail
           ;
           for
           that
           then
           he
           might
           expect
           to
           find
           such
           Barons
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           found
           Commissioners
           at
           Marlborough
           .
        
         
           
             
               section
            
             10
          
           I
           have
           not
           yet
           done
           with
           this
           15
           
             l.
             charges
             incident
          
           (
           and
           when
           I
           have
           done
           with
           that
           I
           have
           done
           withall
           )
           for
           let
           me
           now
           observe
           unto
           
           thee
           ,
           what
           a
           beneficial
           trade
           these
           Marlborough
           men
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           let
           the
           wind
           sit
           which
           way
           it
           would
           .
           I
           think
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           out-doing
           the
           Jews
           themselves
           ,
           for
           they
           would
           so
           far
           improve
           their
           opportunities
           ,
           that
           fall
           out
           what
           could
           ,
           they
           would
           turn
           it
           to
           their
           advantage
           :
           for
           were
           it
           that
           Ministers
           were
           summoned
           ,
           or
           not
           summoned
           before
           them
           ,
           ejected
           or
           not
           ejected
           ,
           yet
           ,
           be
           the
           chance
           what
           it
           could
           be
           ,
           it
           proved
           alwayes
           to
           be
           a
           
             winning
             cast
          
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           say
           but
           little
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           because
           it
           never
           was
           mine
           own
           case
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           those
           whom
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           can
           tell
           you
           how
           often
           
             Tho.
             Cox
          
           their
           agent
           visited
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           his
           business
           was
           ,
           what
           dangers
           he
           sets
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           advice
           he
           gives
           to
           prevent
           or
           remove
           those
           dangers
           ;
           in
           brief
           the
           business
           is
           ,
           
             Vna
             eademque
             manus
          
           —
           some
           quarterly
           feeling
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           paid
           for
           preventing
           that
           storm
           which
           was
           of
           his
           own
           raising
           .
           And
           then
           for
           those
           who
           had
           been
           summoned
           to
           appear
           before
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           told
           thee
           that
           all
           the
           discharge
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           was
           
             only
             until
             further
             Order
          
           ;
           which
           must
           needs
           keeps
           them
           in
           a
           
             continual
             fear
          
           ,
           and
           force
           them
           to
           a
           
             continual
             charge
             :
             nothing
          
           was
           too
           
             good
             ,
             nothing
          
           too
           much
           for
           these
           Marlborough
           men
           and
           their
           wives
           .
           And
           now
           as
           touching
           such
           who
           were
           in
           my
           condition
           ejected
           ,
           they
           had
           that
           Art
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           could
           get
           nothing
           by
           keeping
           of
           them
           in
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           get
           
             by
             turning
          
           them
           out
           .
           And
           here
           I
           can
           speak
           upon
           mine
           own
           knowledge
           ,
           20
           
             l.
             Mr.
             Blisset
          
           had
           (
           I
           
           know
           not
           for
           what
           else
           )
           for
           putting
           
             Mr.
             Stern
          
           in
           ,
           and
           15.
           l.
           they
           demanded
           for
           thrusting
           me
           out
           ;
           't
           is
           good
           being
           a
           hang-man
           upon
           such
           terms
           ;
           and
           questionless
           this
           was
           enough
           to
           make
           me
           scandalous
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           not
           d●ub
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           get
           by
           me
           one
           way
           or
           other
           .
           I
           have
           read
           of
           several
           persons
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           have
           been
           somewhat
           like
           these
           Commissioners
           ;
           but
           the
           fittest
           example
           for
           them
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           some
           Sheep-stealers
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           so
           
             mischievously
             thievish
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             destroy
             the
             sheep
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             have
             the
             wool
             .
          
           And
           now
           one
           would
           think
           that
           they
           had
           undone
           me
           as
           much
           as
           possible
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             Mr.
             Stern
          
           hath
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           greater
           looser
           then
           my self
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           400
           l.
           the
           worse
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           500
           l.
           the
           worse
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           me
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           met
           with
           some
           of
           such
           a
           disposition
           whereof
           I
           have
           heard
           a
           Miller
           to
           be
           ,
           who
           
             stole
             five
             pecks
          
           out
           of
           a
           Bushel
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           as
           
             Mr.
             Stern
          
           hath
           reported
           it
           ,
           
             Mr.
             Blisset
          
           hath
           not
           been
           wanting
           to
           himself
           in
           this
           business
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           not
           only
           made
           the
           
             Vicaridge
             of
             Box
          
           bring
           him
           in
           
             plentiful
             returns
          
           to
           his
           Treasury
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           but
           also
           he
           hath
           so
           providently
           provided
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           yield
           him
           a
           crop
           after
           we
           are
           dead
           and
           gone
           ;
           for
           as
           
             Mr.
             Stern
          
           told
           me
           ,
           he
           
             hath
             gotten
             the
             next
             presentation
             to
             the
             place
          
           :
           so
           that
           now
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           ,
           that
           he
           ruin'd
           me
           first
           ,
           and
           (
           after
           he
           had
           received
           his
           largess
           from
           him
           )
           cared
           not
           how
           soon
           
             Mr.
             Stern
          
           were
           gone
           from
           
           the
           place
           ,
           in
           order
           whereunto
           it
           was
           endeavoured
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           made
           weary
           of
           it
           ;
           because
           his
           turn
           was
           next
           :
           and
           so
           upon
           
             Mr.
             Sterns
          
           avoidance
           ,
           he
           might
           make
           use
           and
           benefit
           of
           his
           Presentation
           .
           These
           ,
           
             Mr.
             Blisset
          
           ,
           are
           
             Circumstances
             that
             supersede
             all
             former
             Circumstances
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           by
           way
           of
           Conlusion
           ,
           I
           had
           thought
           to
           have
           addressed
           my self
           to
           our
           renowned
           Patriots
           now
           sitting
           in
           the
           
             high
             Court
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           and
           humbly
           to
           have
           begged
           this
           piece
           of
           justice
           from
           them
           ,
           
             That
             they
             (
             who
             call
             greater
             Oppressors
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             and
             force
             them
             to
             cast
             up
             their
             ill
             gotten
             morsels
             ,
             the
             incomes
             of
             their
             oppressions
             ,
             bribery
             ,
             perjury
             ,
             subornations
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             price
             of
             bloud
             )
             would
             not
             think
             it
             below
             them
             to
             look
             upon
             such
             men
             as
             these
          
           :
           in
           their
           places
           indeed
           much
           inferior
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           power
           altogether
           as
           mischievous
           .
           Nor
           should
           I
           have
           any
           aim
           or
           end
           of
           mine
           own
           in
           it
           ;
           neither
           reparation
           nor
           satisfaction
           for
           my
           losses
           sustained
           ,
           should
           I
           have
           looked
           for
           .
           Only
           this
           I
           conceive
           most
           equitable
           ,
           that
           if
           
             I
             were
             content
             to
             sit
             down
             quietly
             by
             my
             losses
             unjustly
             sustained
             ,
          
           then
           
             should
             they
             be
             inforced
             to
             surrender
             up
          
           those
           gains
           ,
           which
           they
           
             have
             unjustly
             got
          
           :
           it
           would
           be
           too
           great
           a
           temptation
           to
           future
           ages
           to
           make
           them
           adventure
           on
           the
           like
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           hear
           that
           such
           who
           were
           guilty
           of
           such
           horrid
           crimes
           ,
           should
           yet
           go
           cleerly
           off
           with
           the
           profits
           of
           their
           wickedness
           .
           But
           since
           his
           
             Majesties
             gracious
             parnod
          
           
           may
           extend
           even
           to
           these
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           go
           about
           either
           to
           enumerate
           their
           crimes
           ,
           or
           to
           aggravate
           them
           .
           May
           they
           injoy
           (
           if
           it
           be
           lawful
           to
           wish
           so
           )
           the
           returns
           of
           their
           injustice
           .
           May
           
             Mr.
             Blisset
          
           and
           his
           
             Marlborough
             friends
          
           thrive
           better
           by
           their
           Commissionership
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           likely
           to
           do
           by
           their
           purchase
           at
           Purton
           .
           Yet
           this
           may
           we
           say
           safely
           of
           them
           ,
           although
           we
           can
           call
           them
           to
           no
           other
           account
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           such
           as
           those
           of
           whom
           the
           Poet
           speaks
           :
           
             
             Criminibus
             debont
             hortos
             ,
             praetoria
             ,
             mensas
             .
          
           They
           ow
           to
           their
           own
           Crimes
           for
           their
           estates
           .
           And
           further
           let
           me
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           notwithhanding
           the
           Querela
           ,
           the
           Question
           or
           complaint
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           those
           crimes
           be
           taken
           away
           ;
           yet
           that
           the
           Culpa
           ,
           the
           guilt
           of
           them
           still
           remains
           upon
           their
           souls
           .
           Yea
           and
           further
           yet
           let
           me
           add
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           Querela
           were
           remitted
           unto
           them
           without
           their
           repentance
           ,
           or
           perchance
           so
           much
           as
           their
           desire
           ,
           yet
           that
           their
           Culpa
           ,
           their
           guilt
           will
           not
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30710-e1660
           
             Mr.
             Ludloe
             of
             Claringdon
             .
             James
             Hely
             of
             Sarum
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30710-e2800
           
             He
             told
             me
             it
             cost
             him
             80
             l.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             3.16
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30710-e5020
           
             Capt.
             Scotton
             ,
             Mr.
             Blisset
             ,
             Mr.
             Hely
             ,
             Oliver's
             Commissioners
             for
             Decimation
             .
          
           
             Novem.
             11.
             1657.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             19.15
             .
          
           
             Weems
             .
             Chr.
             Synag
             .
             
               p.
               167.
               ex
            
             Talmud
             .
             lib.
             Shopherim
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Judicum
             .
          
           
             Cartwr
             .
             in
             P●
             .
             21
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             Math.
             28.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Jansen
             in
             Concor
             .
          
           
             May
             8.
             1656.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Sanderson
             ,
             de
             jur
             .
             prael
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             4
             2.
             
          
           
             Perk.
             C.
             C.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Ch.
             
               13.
               
               §
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Aquin.
             22.
             
             &
             89.
             
             A●t
             .
             3
             ex
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             May
             8.
             
          
           
             Lambert
             ,
             Iren.
             
               l.
               2.
            
             c.
             
               4.
               pag.
               395.
            
             mihi
             5
             Elizab.
             c.
             9.14
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cod.
             
               lib.
               4.
               
               Tit.
               20.
            
             de
             Testibus
             .
          
           
             Danaeus
             in
             Orat.
             Dom.
             Tract
             .
             
               1.
               c.
               12.
               p
               39.
            
             mihi
             .
          
           
             July
             12.
             1651.
             
          
           
             May
             15.
             1653.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Blisset
             ,
             Mr.
             Hunt
             ,
             Mr.
             Tho.
             Bayly
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             White
             Hart
             at
             Marlb
             .
             July
             
               2.
               1656.
            
             
          
           
             Plut.
             invit
             .
             Han.
             &
             Fab.
             Max.
             
          
           
             Job
             22.15
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.51
             .
          
           
             Tert.
             Phil.
             Temiror
             .
             Antoni
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             10
             s.
             apiece
             
               Addit
               .
               Ordin
            
             .
             imprinted
             1650.
             
          
           
             Num.
             25.8
             .
          
           
             Cic●r
             .
             pro.
             Quintio
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             52.2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Sanderson
             ,
             de
             jur
             .
             prael
             .
             
               2.
               
               §
               6.
            
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             Math.
             12.32
             .
          
           
             Luke
             11.45
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Quid
             jurant
             ?
             de
             veritate
             dicenda
             non
             modo
             super
             articulis
             datis
             ,
             sed
             in
             iis
             omnibus
             quae
             ad
             causam
             faciunt
             .
             Cod.
             lib.
             4.
             num
             .
             9.
             in
             marg
             .
             ad
             literam
             2.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Saints
             Rest
             ,
             
               part
               1.
               pag.
               162.
            
             mihi
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             28.
             
             Num.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.5
             .
             In
             Marg.
             
          
           
             Num.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30710-e17530
           
             Sect.
             3.
             2
             day
             .
          
           
             Jan.
             8.
             
          
           
             Decimators
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Sanderson
             ,
             de
             jur
             .
             prael
             .
             
               1.
               
               §
               4.
            
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             Mark
             14.59
             .
          
           
             —
             14.58
             .
          
           
             
               Mat.
               26.59
               .
            
             
               Mark
               14.55
               .
            
             
               
                 Vide
                 Grot.
                 in
                 Mar.
              
               14.56
               .
            
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Rom.
               3.8
            
             .
             whose
             condemnation
             is
             just
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27.18
             .
          
           
             He
             dyed
             in
             Ilchester
             Gaol
             ,
             1659.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30710-e25200
           
             Phil.
             ●am
             .
             Speed
             H●st
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Eliz.
             14.
             
          
           
             Born
             1518.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             14.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             6.23
             .
          
           
             Si
             proprium
             non
             cognoseamus
             ,
             quanto
             magis
             ignotum
             erit
             alterius
             ?
             
               Cartwr
               .
               in
               Prov.
               27.19
            
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             17.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             7
             l.
             Twenty
             Nobles
             .
          
           
             
               Metam
               .
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             April
             28.
             1658.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             8
             44.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30710-e36710
           
             §.
             18.3
             .
             da.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             in
             vit
             .
             Alex.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             on
             Sept.
             13.
             1646.
             
          
           
             May
             
               8.
               at
            
             Marlb
             .
          
           
             Eras
             Coll.
             Spectrum
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Sam.
               21.6
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               1
               Sam.
               22.10
               .
            
          
           
             Psal
             .
             52.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Ma●th
             .
             23.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             June
             
               4.
               1656.
            
             at
             Caln
             .
          
           
             Jul.
             
               54
               ,
               15.
               at
            
             Lavington
             .
          
           
             June
             4
             ,
             1656.
             
          
           
             June
             4.
             
          
           
             July
             1.
             
          
           
             July
             1.
             
          
           
             July
             1.
             
          
           
             July
             1.
             
          
           
             Dated
             Sept.
             19.
             1654.
             
             Subscribed
             
               Edward
               Stokes
            
             .
          
           
             June
             
               4.
               at
            
             Caln
             .
          
           
             Jan.
             15.
             1658.
             
          
           
             Sen.
             Trag.
             Med.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             21.15
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Camon
             Will.
             Bushnell
             ,
             Hen.
             Harris
             ,
             Ric.
             Cottle
             .
          
           
             God
             dam
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             —
          
           
             Salust
             b●ll
             .
             Catal.
             p.
             9.15
             .
             mihi
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30710-e50320
           
             1
             King.
             21.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             June
             4.
             
             July
             14.
             
          
           
             1656.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27
             4.
             
          
           
             Luke
             11.44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Gr●t
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Act.
             28.21
             .
          
           
             G●n
             .
             16.12
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             7.49
             .
          
           
             Apol.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             13.7
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             16.12
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             
               Wiltshire
               Address
            
             of
             Octob.
             20.
             1658.
             promoted
             by
             Mr.
             Byfield
             and
             his
             friends
             at
             
               Marlborough
               ,
               Isaac
               Burges
               ,
               Tho.
               Bayly
               ,
               Wil.
               Blisset
               ,
               William
               Gough
               ,
               Nich.
               Profit
               ,
               Thomas
               Hunt
               ,
               Will.
               Hughes
               ,
               John
               Keyns
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             Mr.
             Spinage
             ,
             Mr.
             Barcroft
             ,
             and
             other
             
               godly
               Ministers
            
             ,
             to
             Mr.
             White
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Eatwell
             of
             the
             Lavingtons
             .
          
           
             Hugh
             Peters
             ,
             Phil.
             Nye
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Stern
             confessed
             the
             same
             to
             me
             and
             another
             ,
             June
             3.
             1660.
             at
             the
             
               Saracens
               head
            
             in
             
               Friday-street
               ,
               London
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30710-e59360
           
             Case
             Common-wealth
             .
             p.
             2.
             pag.
             70.
             mihi
             .
          
           
             —
             Et
             con●ipit
             ●thera
             monte
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               B.
            
             Cranmer
             .
             B.
             Latim●r
             .
          
           
             Bradshaw
             to
             the
             late
             King.
             
          
           
             Grot.
             in
             Mat.
             26.62
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             
               fierce
               Decimator
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               O.
               Protector
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30710-e64060
           
             Exod.
             22.28
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             11.14
             .
          
           
             Narat
             .
             p.
             
               56
               ,
               57.
            
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             Amian
             .
             Marcel
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30710-e67660
           
             Plut.
             in
             vit
             .
          
           
             
               Juv.
               Sat.
               1.